This etext was transcribed by Les Bowler

                          [Picture: Book cover]

                          [Picture: Post Bridge]





                            KNOCK AT A VENTURE


                                    BY
                             EDEN PHILLPOTTS

               AUTHOR OF “THE SECRET WOMAN,” “THE AMERICAN
                          PRISONER,” ETC., ETC.

                                * * * * *

                                 New York

                          THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
                      LONDON: MACMILLAN & CO., LTD.

                                   1906

                          _All rights reserved_

                                * * * * *

                             COPYRIGHT, 1905,
                        BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.

                                * * * * *

            Set up and electrotyped.  Published August, 1905.

                                * * * * *

                              Norwood Press
                 J. S. Cushing & Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
                          Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.

                                * * * * *

                                    To

                                MY FRIEND

                             William Crossing

                  FIRST LIVING AUTHORITY ON PREHISTORIC
                          AND MEDIÆVAL DARTMOOR




CONTENTS

                                           PAGE
MOUND BY THE WAY                              1
‘CORBAN’                                    111
“A PICKAXE, AND A SPADE, A SPADE”           133
JONAS AND DINAH                             167
BENJAMIN’S MESS                             187
CROSS WAYS                                  205
JOSEPH                                      257
A TRAVELLER’S TALE                          275
THE TWO WIDOWS                              297
WITH BELL, BOOK AND CANDLE                  323




MOUND BY THE WAY {3}


CHAPTER I


Where the sylvan character of the scene changes; where fields give place
to hanging woods and they in their turn thin to poverty and obliquity
under eternal stress of western winds, a gate, resting by its own weight
against a granite post, indicates the limits of agriculture and forestry
upon the southern confines of the Moor.  Beneath this standpoint Devon’s
unnumbered breasts billow to the misty horizon, and dimpling valleys,
between the arable lands and higher wealds, are marked by orchards, water
meadows and the winding ways of rivers.  These, borne aloft, have come
from far, and now, with slower current and ampler volume, roam
melodiously through pleasant lees, through denes and dingles of sweet
flowers, beneath the music of birds and the shadows of great woodlands,
to their confluence with the sea.  Here, too, lie hamlets and rise
crocketed church towers; peat reek sweetens the air; blue doves croon
through blue smoke on many a low thatched cot; and life moves in
simplicity and apparent peace.  The habitations of men glimmer with
white-washed walls at fringes of forests, at wind-blown crossways, about
small village greens, on lonely roads, by steep hillsides and among sunny
combes.  Homesteads rise in isolation along the edges of the great
central loneliness; whole villages lie in the lap of the hills; and the
manifold planes of this spacious scene, whether under flying
cloud-shadows or grey rain, midday sunlight or the splendour of summer
moons, commingle in one vision, whose particulars only vary to the play
of the dawn and sunset lights, to the hands of the roaming elements, to
the seasons that bring in turn awakening life and music, high
colour-pageants and dying pomps, ultimate sobrieties and snows.

Beyond the gate to the Moor rises a steep road of broken granite and
flint.  It climbs upward, straight and dogged, into the world of the
heather and, pursued a little, reveals the solemn sweep and dip of the
circumambient waste.  To the skyline tumbles this billowy ocean, and the
ripples upon the crest of each mighty wave are granite.  Here rise the
tors, adorned at this August season with purple ling to their footstools
of stone; here subtend wildernesses between the high hills; and the sheep
bells jangle upon them, and the red kine bellow from the watercourses.  A
rook, his feathers blown awry, hops thrice, then ascends heavily; but the
kestrel, with greater distinction of flight, glides away from his perch
upon a stone, ere he swoops aloft with long reaches, to hang motionless
in the air, like a brown star afar off.  The moorland world extends in
vast, undulating mosaic of olive and dun, thinly veiled by the bloom of
the ling and splashed with golden furze and grey granite.  The expanse is
touched to umber and velvet warmth in sunshine; is enriched with the
pure, cool purple of cloud-shadows; is brightened into sheer
emerald-green, where springs burst from their peat-moss cradles amid
seeding cotton-grass; is lightened throughout its sombre heath tones with
glistening sheets of polished fern, where the tracts of the bracken stand
under direct sunlight.  There is warmth of colour in its breezy
interspaces—warmth, won from the ruddiness of ripe rush-heads and
manifold grasses all bending and swaying in waves under the wind.

At the junction of two roads, that cross at right angles within a hundred
yards of the moor-gate, there stands a blackthorn of venerable shape.  It
is a deformed, grotesque tree, much bent and shrivelled.  Its boughs are
coated with close fabric of grey encrustations, but such clothing has
failed to protect its carcase against a century of winters and biting
winds.  In autumn the scanty foliage is still brightened by a meagre crop
of fruit; but life crawls with difficulty up the zigzag bones of this
most ancient thorn, while each spring its tardy sap awakes less of the
tree, and leaves increasing concourse of abrupt and withered twigs to rot
above and below the centre of vitality.  Beneath this ruin you shall note
a slight hillock of green grass, where foxgloves shake aloft their purple
pyramids of blossom and a rabbit’s hole lies close beside them.  Of
artificial barrow or modern burying-place there is no suggestion here;
and yet this mound by the highway side conceals a grave; and the story of
the human dust within it is the truth concerning one who lived and
smarted more than a hundred years ago.  Men were of the same pattern then
as now, but manners varied vastly; and the Moor-man, who farms upon the
grudging boundaries of that great central desert to-day, and curses the
winds that scatter his beggarly newtakes with thistledown and fern seed,
might wonder at the tales this same wild wind could tell him of past
times and of the customs of his ancestors.

Human life on the Moor is still hard enough, but modern methods of
softening the rough edges of existence were even less considered in the
beginning of the century, when American and French prisoners of war
sorrowfully sighed at Prince Town.  In those days the natives of the
Devonshire highlands endured much hardship and laughed at the more
delicate nurture of the townfolk, as the wandering Tuaregs laugh when
their softer fellows exchange tent and desert for the green oases of many
palms and sweet waters.  Then food was rough on Dartmoor and drink was
rougher.  Cider colic all men knew as a common ill; most beverages were
brewed of native herbs and berries; only upon some occasion of rare
rejoicing would a lavish goodwife commission “Johnny Fortnight,” the
nomad packman, to bring her two or three ounces of genuine Cathay as
entertainment for her cronies.

It was rather more than a century ago that one, John Aggett, dwelt within
two hundred yards of the thorn-bush already described; and the remains of
his cottage, of which the foundation and a broken wall still exist, may
yet be seen—a grey ghost, all smothered with nettles, docks and trailing
briars.  A cultivated patch of land formerly extended around this
dwelling, and in that old-world garden grew kale and potatoes, with apple
trees, an elder, whose fruit made harsh wine, and sundry herbs, used for
seasoning meat or ministering to sickness.  No evidence of this
cultivation now survives, save only the ruined wall and a patriarchal
crab-apple tree—the stock that once supported a choicer scion, long since
perished.

Here, a mile or two distant from Postbridge in the vale of Eastern Dart,
resided John Aggett and his widowed mother.  The cottage was the woman’s
property; and that no regular rent had to be paid for it she held a lucky
circumstance, for John by no means walked in his laborious father’s
footsteps.  Work indeed he could; and he performed prodigious feats of
strength when it pleased him; but it was not in the details of his
prosaic trade as a thatcher that he put forth his great powers.  Business
by no means attracted him or filled his life.  As a matter of fact the
man was extremely lazy and only when sports of the field occupied his
attention did he disdain trouble and exertion.  He would tramp for many
miles to shoot plovers or the great golden-eyed heath poults and bustards
that then frequented the Moor; he cared nothing for cold and hunger on
moonlight winter nights when wild ducks and geese were to be slain; and
trout-fishing in summer-time would brace him to days of heroic toil on
remote waters.  But thatching or the thought of it proved a sure narcotic
to his energies; and it was not until Sarah Belworthy came into his life
as a serious factor that the young giant began to take a more serious
view of existence and count the ultimate cost of wasted years.

Man and maid had known one another from early youth, and John very well
remembered the first meeting of all, when he was a lanky youngster of
eleven, she a little lass of eight.  Like the boy, Sarah was an only
child, and her parents, migrating from Chagford to Postbridge, within
which moorland parish the Aggetts dwelt, secured a cottage midway between
the home of the thatcher and the village in the valley below.  Soon
afterward the children met upon one of the winding sheep tracks that
traverse the Moor on every hand.  They were upon the same business, and
each, moving slowly along, sought for every tress, lock or curl of
sheeps’ wool that hung here and there in the thorny clutch of furze and
bramble.

The boy stopped, for Sarah’s great grey eyes and red mouth awoke
something in him.  He felt angry because the blood flowed to his freckled
face; but she was cool as the little spring that rose in their path—cool
as the crystal water that bubbled up and set a tiny column of silver sand
shivering among the red sundews and bog asphodels at their feet.

“Marnin’ to ’e,” said John, who already knew the small stranger by sight.

“Marnin’, Jan Aggett.”

“An’ what might your name be, if I may ax?”

“I be called Sarah, but Sally most times; an’ I be wool-gatherin’ same as
you.”

“Hast-a got gude store?”

“But little yet.”

“I’ll shaw ’e all the best plaaces, if you mind to let me.”

“Thank ’e, Jan Aggett.  My mother’s a gert spinner.”

“An’ my mother’s a gert spinner tu.”

“Not so gert as mine, I reckon.”

“Never was better’n my mother.”

“Mine be better, I tell ’e!  Her spins black wool an’ white together into
butivul, braave grey yarn; an’ auld Churdles Ash—him what’s got the loom
to Widecombe, do buy it for money, wi’ gladness.”

“Ban’t much black wool in these paarts; an’ my mother knits her worsted
into clothes for me.  But I’ll share what I find with you now.”

“I lay I’ll find a plenty for myself.”

“I lay you will.  An’ I’ll shaw ’e wheer the blackberries be in autumn
time, an’ wheer the best hurts be got out Laughter Tor way; an’ wheer the
properest rexens for cannel-making{10} do graw.”

“Sure you’m a very kind-fashioned bwoy, Jan Aggett.”

“You’d best to call me just ‘Jan,’ like other folks.”

“So I will; an’ you’d best to call me ‘Sally.’”

“Burned if I doan’t then!  An’ us’ll be friends.”

From that time forward the lonely children became close companions; and
when years passed and Sarah ripened to maidenhood, while John brought
forth a straw-coloured moustache and thick beard that matched his sandy
locks, the pair of them were already regarded by their own generation as
surely bound for marriage in due season.

There came an afternoon when the girl had reached the age of eighteen and
John was just arrived at man’s estate.  They worked together during
harvest time, and the thatcher, standing on a stack ladder, watched the
girl where she was gleaning and likened her pink sunbonnet to some bright
flower nodding over the gold stubbles.  Presently she came to him with a
bundle of good corn under her arm.

“’Tis long in the straw this year,” she said.  “You must thresh it for me
when you can and hand me the straw for plaiting.  I can sell all the hats
an’ bonnets tu, as I’m like to weave.  An’ parson do allus give me half a
crown each year for a new straw hat.”

John came down from his perch and picked up the little sheaf.  Then, the
day’s work done, they dawdled up the hill, and Sarah, hot and weary,
after toil in great sunshine, sometimes took John’s hand, like a little
child, when the road revealed no other person.

Up through the lanes from the farm of Cator Court to the higher land they
made their way, crossed over the river nigh Dury and passed beside a wall
where scabious drew a sky-blue mantle over the silver and ebony lichens
of the granite.  Pennyworts also raised their little steeples from the
interstices of the old wall; briars broke its lines; red berries and
black twinkled among the grasses, and dainty cups and purses of ripe
seeds revealed their treasures; flowers not a few also blossomed there,
while butterflies gemmed the golden ragwort, and bees struggled at many
blossoms.  A mellow murmur of life gladdened the evening, and the sun,
slow sinking behind distant Bellever, warmed the world with rich
horizontal light.  At a break in the stones dripped a stream in a little
dark nest of ferns.  Here, too, stood a stile leading into heavy woods,
and one sentinel beech tree arose at the corner of a gamekeeper’s path
through the preserves.  Hither, weary with her labours and desiring a
brief rest, Sarah turned, climbed the stile, and sat down beneath the
tree.  John accompanied her and they reclined in silence awhile where the
ripe glory of September sunshine sent a shimmer of ruddy and diaphanous
light into the heart of the wood and flamed upon the bole of the great
beech.  A woodpecker suddenly departed from the foliage above the silent
pair.  He made off with a dipping, undulatory motion and cheerful
laughter, as who should say, “two is company and three none.”

John turned to Sarah and sighed and shook his head while he tickled her
hand with a straw from the sheaf.  She did not withdraw it, so he came a
little nearer and put the straw up her arm; then followed it with two of
his own fingers and felt her moist skin under them.

She laughed lazily, and the music fired his heart and sluggish tongue.

“Oh, God, Sally, how long be I to dance upon your beck and call for
nought?  How long be I to bide this way while you hang back?”

“Us couldn’t be gerter friends.”

“Ess fay, but us could.  Wheer do friendship lead to ’twixt men an’
women?  Dost hear?  I knaw you’m butivul to see, an’ purtiest gal in
Postbridge an’ such like; an’ I knaw a man o’ my fortune an’ poor brain
power’s got no right—an’ yet, though ’tis bowldacious so to do, I ban’t
built to keep away from ’e.  I peek an’ pine an’ dwindle for ’e, I do.”

“‘Dwindle,’ dear heart!  Wheer’s the signs of that?  You’m stronger an’
taller an’ better’n any man on East Dart.”

“Did ’e say ‘better,’ Sally?  Did ’e mean it?  ’Tis a year since I fust
axed ’e, serious as a man, an’ a dozen times ’twixt then an’ now I’ve
axed again.  I swear I thought as I’d seen love light in them misty eyes
of thine, else I’d have troubled ’e less often.  But—but—”

“Wouldn’t I have sent ’e away wi’ a flea to your ear when fust you axed,
if I’d meant all I said, you silly gawkim?”

Then he put his arm round her and hugged her very close.  No artifice
restrained the plump natural curves of her waist; her garments were thin
and the soft body of her beneath them fired him.

“Give awver!  You’m squeezin’ me, Jan!”

“Say it then—say it out—or I’ll hug ’e, an’ hug ’e, an’ hug ’e to death
for sheer love!”

“You gert thick-headed twoad!  Caan’t ’e read awnly a woman’s words to
’e?  Haven’t ’e found out these long months?  Didn’t ’e even guess how
’twas when we went christening Farmer Chave’s apple trees down-along by
night, an’ I slapped your face for comin’ to me arter you’d been fooling
with that slammocking maypole of a gal, Tom Chubb’s darter?  You’m blind
for all your eyes.”

He gave an inarticulate grunt and poured huge noisy kisses on her hair
and face and little ears.

“Christ A’mighty!  Sweatin’ for joy I be!  To think it—to think you finds
the likes o’ me gude enough for ’e!  Theer—theer.  Hallelujah!”

He shouted and danced with the grace of a brown bear, while she smoothed
herself from his salutations and sat up panting after such rough embrace.
Then he took out his knife and sought the beech tree behind them.  Sunset
fires were dying away.  Only a starry twinkling of auburn light still
caught the high tops of the tallest trees and marked them out against the
prevailing shadows of the woods.

“’Tis a deed should be cut on the first bark as meets your eyes after the
woman’s said ‘yes’ to ’e,” declared John.

Then, turning to the trunk where lichens painted pale silver patterns on
the grey, he set to work, at the height of a man’s heart, and roughly
fashioned the letters “S. B.” and “ J. A.” with a scroll around them and
a knot beneath to indicate the nature of true love.

“Theer let it bide, sweetheart, for our childer’s childer to see when
we’m sleepin’ down-along.”

“Go away with ’e, Jan!”

Presently they moved onward to their homes.

“Braave news for my mother,” said the girl.

“Braaver news for mine,” declared John.

The sun had set and the twilight was in Sarah’s grey eyes as she lifted
them to him.  Together they passed upward, very slowly, with her head
against his shoulder and his arm round her.

“’Tis a pleasant thing seemin’ly to have a huge gert man to love ’e.”

“Ess fay, my bird!  You’ll live to knaw it, please God.”

From their lofty standpoint spread a wide scene of waning light on a
fading world; and above the eastern horizon, through the last roses of
the afterglow, imperceptibly stole a round shield of pale pearl.  Aloft
the sleeping wind-clouds lost their light and turned slate-grey as the
misty phantom of the moon gathered brightness, and the western nimbus of
sunset faded away.

Then John took his lips from his love’s and gave her the sheaf of gleaned
corn and left her at her father’s door, while he tramped on up the hill.

His mother trembled before the long-anticipated truth and knew the first
place in his heart was gone at last.

“As purty as a pictur in truth,” she said, “but something too taffety
{16} for the wife of a day labourer.”

“Not so,” answered the man.  “She’m an angel out o’ heaven, an’ she’ll
come to be the awnly wife worth namin’ on Dartymoor.  For that matter she
ban’t feared of a day’s work herself, an’ have awftentimes earned a
fourpenny piece ’pon the land.”



CHAPTER II


Throughout the week Samson Belworthy, the father of Sarah, swung a sledge
and followed a blacksmith’s calling at Postbridge; upon the day of rest
his labours were of a more delicate sort, for he played the bass viol and
pulled as good a bow as any musician around about the Moor.  This man
accepted John as a suitor to his daughter with certain reservations.  He
had no mind to dismiss Sally into poverty, and bargained for delay until
Aggett had saved money, obtained regular occupation, instead of his
present casual trade, and arrived at a worldly position in which he could
command a cottage and thus offer his wife a home worthy of her.

From desultory application to the business of his dead father—a sort of
work in which he had never much distinguished himself—John now turned his
face upon the problems of life in earnest, and sought employment under a
responsible master.  His ambition was to win a place as gamekeeper or
assistant keeper on the estates of the manor lord; but he lacked the
necessary qualifications in the opinion of those who knew him; being
indeed strong enough, courageous enough, and familiar enough with the
duties of such a calling, but having an uncertain temper, by nature fiery
as his own freckled skin in summer-time.  Finally, his physical strength
obtained for him daily work and weekly wage at Farmer Chave’s.  Into the
establishment of Believer Barton he entered, and, as cowman, began a new
chapter of his life.

All proceeded prosperously during the autumnal progress of his romance.
John gave every satisfaction, was said to have forgotten his way to the
sign of the “Green Man” at Postbridge, and certainly developed
unsuspected capabilities in the direction of patience and self-control.
He toiled amain, attracted his master’s regard and won the red-hot
friendship of his master’s son.

This youth, by name Timothy, returning from his apprenticeship to a
brewer at Plymouth after futile endeavours to master that profitable
business, decided to follow in his father’s footsteps, much to the
elder’s disappointment.  Timothy Chave elected to be a farmer, however,
and coming home a fortnight before Christmas, he devoted his days and
nights to the pleasure of sport as a preliminary to the tremendous
application he promised when the new year should come.  He was two years
younger than John Aggett and a youth of higher intelligence and finer
clay; but he found in John an ideal follower by flood and field.  There
came a day, one week before the Christmas festival, when for particular
reasons Tim desired a heavy bag.  John was therefore begged off his farm
duties, and the young men, rising by starlight, trod the high land and
pressed forward before dawn toward Aggett’s familiar haunts.

Young Chave, a lad of good repute and handsome exterior, had learned his
lessons at Blundell’s School, was accounted a very clever youth, and held
in much esteem as a traveller and a scholar amidst the natives of
Postbridge.  His mother spoiled him and fooled him to the top of his
bent; his father had been proud of him until the lad’s recent
determination to soar no higher than the life of a countryman.

This present excursion bore reference to a special event, as has been
said.  There were coming from North Devon to Believer Barton, for the
holiday season, sundry poor cousins of the Chaves.  On Christmas Eve they
would arrive, and, as a certain pretty damsel of seventeen was to
accompany her elders, Timothy’s generous heart determined that moorland
delicacies must await her, if his right arm, long fowling-piece and
liver-coloured spaniel could secure them.  With this excuse he had won
John Aggett away from the cow-byres, and together, as day broke, they
passed southward to Dartmeet, held on by Combestone Tor and presently
tramped into the lonely and desolate fastnesses of Holne Moor.  Here,
with cautious passage across half-frozen swamps, the sportsmen sought
their game.

To the progress of that day no part of this narrative need be devoted;
suffice it that we meet the men again coming homeward under an early,
universal twilight and a cold northern wind.  In certain marshes,
rumoured to send forth warm springs even at dead of frosty nights, John
Aggett had found good sport, and now from the servant’s waist-girdle a
big bag bulged with two brace of teal, three snipe, two woodcock and a
hare.  Through the grey promise of coming snow they pushed homeward where
the wind wailed a sad harmony in the dead heath, and all the ground was
very hard save upon the black bogs that froze not.  John was clad as the
Kurds and Mountain Syrians to this day; he wore a sheep’s pelt with the
hair toward his body, the skin turned out.  Arms of like material fitted
into this snug vest, and his breeches were similarly fashioned.  Timothy,
as he faced the north wind booming over a heather ridge, envied Aggett,
for his own garments, albeit stout enough, lacked the warmth of the
natural skin.

“Colder and colder,” he said, “and the last drop of sloe gin drunk and
five good miles before us yet.”

“’Tis so; but theer’s Gammer Gurney’s cot down along in a lew place under
Yar Tor.  If you mind to turn out of the way a bit, ’tis certain she’ll
have gude, heartening liquors hid away, though how she comes by the fiery
stuff, an’ the tobacco her sells in secret, an’ the frill-de-dills o’
precious silks an’ foreign lace-work ban’t my business to knaw.”

“Good!  We’ll pay Gammer a visit.  My father gets many a gill of brandy
from the old rascal.”

“In league wi’ the Dowl, I doubt.”

“More likely with the smugglers.  Plenty of cargoes are run down
Teignmouth way, and when they’ve dodged the gaugers and made a good haul,
the farther they take their wares inland the better.  She pays them well,
be sure.”

“She do awften talk ’bout a sailor son, come to think on’t.”

“Ay, many and many a sailor son, I warrant you!  My father says her
cognac is drink for the gods; yet if they are pleased to make him a
Justice of the Peace, then he will adopt different measures with Mother
Gurney, for a man’s conscience must be set above his stomach.”

“Her be a baggarin’ auld sarpent for sartain, an’ goeth through the air
on a birch broom or awver the sea in a eggshell, an’ many such-like
devilries.  In times past I judge the likes o’ she would burn for such
dark wickednesses; though her did me a gude turn once, I’ll allow.”

While speaking, they had rounded the ragged side of Yar Tor, and then
proceeding, passed to the north by some ancient hut circles of the old
stone men.  Following a wall, where the hill sloped, they found
themselves confronted with the bird’s-eye view of a lonely, thatched
cottage.  Below it the land sank with abruptness; before the entrance
extended a square patch of garden.  No sign of life marked the spot; but
as the men climbed down a pathway through withered fern, they aroused a
bob-tailed, blue-eyed sheep-dog which leapt, gaunt and apelike, to the
limit of its tether and barked wildly at the intruders.  A naked
austerity, a transparent innocence and poverty, marked the spot to casual
eyes.

“Down these winding ways, or else out of the woods below, come Mother
Gurney’s ‘sailor sons’ with their packs and barrels hid under innocent
peat and rushes, no doubt,” commented Timothy.

Then John Aggett knocked at the door with a modest tap and young Chave
noted that he spat over his left shoulder before doing so.

“’Tis plaguey hard to be upsides wi’ a witch, I do assure ’e; but she’m a
wonnerful clever woman, as all in these paarts do very well knaw,”
confessed John.



CHAPTER III


Gammer Gurney dwelt quite alone and none had seen the alleged mariner her
son, for the occasions of his visits were hidden in nocturnal mystery.
Upon one point at least no doubt existed: the dame could vend choicest
cognac to a favoured few at a shilling a pint; and those whom it
concerned also knew that no such tobacco as that she sold, whether for
smoking or chewing, might be otherwise procured nearer than Exeter.
There was a whisper, too, of French silks and laces, concerning which the
wives of the quality could have told a tale; and gossips of that district
were prepared to swear upon the Book how more than once in moments of
high excitement Gammer Gurney had uttered words and whole sentences of
words in a heathen tongue.  Yet, despite her powers and accomplishments,
she always went her humble rounds with an old donkey in an older cart.
Ostensibly she purchased rags and bones and other waste from farm
kitchens; and those who knew not her peculiarities and pitied her lean
apparition in its iron pattens, old sunbonnet and “dandy-gorisset” gown,
would give her cast-off garments and orts from the table to keep life in
her.  Others, better informed, well understood what was hidden in the
donkey cart, and Gammer came as an honoured if a secret guest to many a
great house on the countryside.  Indeed half a hundred sea-dogs were her
sons, and the smugglers thought a ten-mile tramp over Dartmoor no
hardship when the Gammer’s great discretion and the liberality of her
prices for matters contraband came to be considered.  In addition to
these dark practices Mother Gurney was reputed a witch in her own right,
but a witch of the better sort—a white wonder-worker, whose marvellous
knowledge enabled her to combat the black necromancers that haunted Devon
in those days to the detriment of honest folk.  Their power of the evil
eye; their unpleasant habit of overlooking innocent men and women, was
quelled and crushed by Gammer’s stronger if less sinister charms.  To
gain private ends, she fostered this vulgar opinion concerning her
accomplishments; was much rapt in secret studies and claimed wide skill
in medicaments and cures by drug and amulet for beast and man.
Recoveries, indeed, were laid at her door with frank thankfulness; though
whether the moorland herbs and rare simples, ostentatiously plucked at
times of old moons and eclipses, were to be thanked so much as that
ingredient of strong French brandy which entered into her prescriptions,
may be left a matter of conjecture.

Upon the door of Gammer Gurney’s mysterious home John Aggett knocked,
then a little nut-brown woman opened to him, nodded without affectation
of superior parts, and even curtseyed in old-fashioned style at sight of
Timothy.

“Your sarvant, young maister,” she said.  “Be pleased to step in, an’
you’m welcome, I’m sure, though ’tis the home of poverty.  Rest free, if
that’s your errand—rest; an’ theer’s a gude cushioned chair to hold ’e
tu, though you mightn’t count to find such here.”

The white witch had no peculiarities.  She merely suggested a venerable
and time-worn body whose life had not lacked tribulations and whose
tether must be near at hand.  But her dark eyes were very bright and her
activity of body was still apparent.

Timothy lolled in the great “grandfather” chair and a red peat glow
flamed on his leather gaiters from the fire; John sat near the door with
a wandering and uneasy eye, ready to discover mystery and read secrets at
every turn.  He knew that to ask openly for the cordial he desired had
been to make a hole in his manners.  He therefore waited for his master
to speak.

Gammer Gurney mended the fire and chattered briskly.

“Theer’ll be little more huntin’ ’pon the high Moor ’fore the snaw come.
An’ ’tis near now.  It be given me to knaw ’bout what fashion weather us
may look for by the birds an’ berries, by the autumn colour of leaves, by
tokens hid in still waters an’ the callin’ of the cleeves.”

“The reds was in the sky this marnin’,” said John, “a savage, sulky
sunrise, I warn ’e.”

“I seed un; an’ a terrible braave sight of snaw unshed in the elements;
an’ the airth ripe for it.  Gert snaw an’ ice be comin’, wi’ sorrowful
deep drifts an’ death to man an’ beast, an’ awfullest floods to follow
arter.  I’ve knawn this many days an’ laid in store against it.”

Timothy now saw his opportunity.

“And I’m going to add to that store if you’ll let me.  There’s a fine
hare in the bag.”

“A hare, did ’e say?  They’m dark, fanciful beasts, an’ if I was anything
but a honest woman, I’d not touch no such thing.  But I knaw what I knaw.
Wheer did ’e find un?”

“I shot un,” said John, dragging the animal forth.  “Her was sittin’
aquott under a tussock nigh Horn’s Cross on Holne Moor.”

“Then ’tis a pure, natural beast wi’ no dark tricks to un, if ’twas
theer.  A witch hare wouldn’t go in them plaaces.  A right hare—sure
enough, an’ heavy tu.  Thank ’e kindly; an’ if you comes round arter
Christmas I’ll cure the skin for ’e, Jan Aggett.  ’Twill make a proper
cap against the hard weather.”

John scraped and offered respectful thanks; then refreshments became the
subject of Timothy Chave’s speech.

“You haven’t a cup of milk by you, mother?  I’m thirsty as a fish.”

“Milk—ess fay; but none for you.  Ban’t drink for grawed men, if you ax
me.  But I’ve—well, no call to name it.  Yet ’tis a wholesome sort o’
tipple took in reason an’ took hot.  You bide here.  I’ll be back
direckly minute.”

She disappeared through a low door at the side of the kitchen and locked
it behind her.  In five minutes she returned with the promised
refreshment and poured it from a square earthenware crock into two large
cups.  These she half filled with brandy, then added hot water from a
kettle, and finally dropped a lump of yellow candy into each, with
mingled spices from a shining black box.

“’Twill do ’e a power o’ gude an’ keep away evil an’ make heroes of ’e,”
declared the woman.  Then she watched the drinking men, with pleasure in
her bright eyes, and shewed that she appreciated their grunts and gurgles
of satisfaction.

“Better’n milk?” she said.

“A godlike brew!” declared Timothy; and John, who had waited to see his
master drink first before venturing upon the witch’s gift, now gave
Gammer Gurney the compliments of the blessed season with all respect,
then drained the last drop of his refreshment and scraped out the
remaining spice and sugar with his fingers.

“Sure I feels like a mighty man o’ Scripture compared to what I was a bit
ago,” he declared, as the spirit moved him.

“You’d make your fortune if you set up a sign in a city and sold that
stuff to all buyers,” prophesied Timothy.

“I wants no fortune, Maister Chave.  I be here, an auld sawl well thought
’pon an’ wi’in call o’ friends.  I tell no tales an’ breed no troubles,
an’ what goes in my ear doan’t come out at my mouth wi’ a new shape to
it, I assure ’e.  No tale-bearer me.  Tongue an’ ear strangers—that’s the
wise way.”

“You’m wise enough, ma’am; everybody knaws that.”

“Not that I set up for anything above my neighbours, though I may have
done ’em a gude service here an’ theer.”

“A many of ’em—Lard, He knaws how many,” declared John, eagerly.  “Taake
my awn case.  Didn’t ’e tell me how to win my maid for a silver sixpence,
an’ didn’t I do as you bid an’ worrit her marnin’, noon an’ night till
she said the word?  An’ didn’t Digory Crampiron, the shepherd, come to ’e
’pon the same cause an’ ax what fashion woman ’twas as he’d best pay
court to?  An’ didn’t you say her’d be a dark maid?  An’ sure enough dark
her was; an’ a gude wife an’ mother these many days now.”

“That’s the thing I’d like to hear!” cried Timothy.  “Read me riddles,
Gammer.  Tell me my fate in marriage, and when the girl is coming, and
what she’ll be like.  Tell me, and I’ll give thee a golden guinea!”

Now it fell out, strangely enough, that the white witch knew certain
facts hidden from her questioner—facts that none the less concerned him
in some measure.  She had that forenoon visited Bellever Barton to find
the household of the farm in some confusion.  The Christmas guests had
arrived three days earlier than they were expected; that circumstance
being explained by an opportunity to travel cheaply to Moretonhampstead
on a stage-coach, some of whose passengers had failed it.  From Moreton
to Postbridge was no great matter, and the male travellers had ridden
that distance, bringing their luggage on a packhorse and their ladies
upon pillions behind them.  In the bustle and confusion caused by this
premature advent, Gammer Gurney was kept waiting in the buttery—treatment
very rarely extended to her dignity.  But this delay had not been wasted.
A garrulous housekeeper explained circumstances to the old woman and
added that one of the newcomers, a girl of a fair face, reserved manners
and great good sense, had won Farmer Chave’s heart, and was by him
secretly destined for Timothy without that young man’s knowledge.  This
maiden the Gammer had seen and spoken with before she departed homeward;
but as for Tim, he knew nothing of the business.  Thus it may be guessed
what excellent matter for a prophecy was now at the hand of the white
witch.  Indeed, she had oftentimes done miracles in the public esteem
with less promising material.  Nevertheless, this circumspect woman
shewed no eagerness to take young Chave at his word.

“Best to think twice ’fore you ax me that,” she answered.  “’Tis a
serious deed, boy, and not to be undertaken in a light spirit.  Mind this
tu: the truth ban’t always sweet or what our ears are best tuned for
hearin’.”

Her respectful manner vanished upon the introduction of this theme.  She
now spoke as the young man’s superior.  Timothy was not frightened from
his purpose, however, and screwed his face into solemnity.  Then he
winked behind Gammer Gurney’s back at John Aggett, who, knowing well how
witches have eyes behind and before, doubted not that the action had been
observed and was much discomfited in consequence.

“Here’s your guinea, mother; that’ll shew you I’m in solemn earnest upon
this matter.”

The wise woman instantly swept up the coin.  “If you will, you will,” she
said.

As a preliminary to the fortune reading, two rush candles were lighted
and the table cleared.  Then upon it the sibyl drew a half circle with
black charcoal and spread ancient cards round the circumference.  Next
she set up in the midst a lump of shining quartz, of the sort known as
Cornish crystal, and into a natural cup within this stone she poured the
black contents of a small, strangely shaped bottle.  Now, bidding them be
silent and motionless, with impenetrable gravity she went upon her knees
beside the table and so remained for a long five minutes.  Sometimes she
gabbled to herself, sometimes she set her hands upon a conjunction of the
outspread cards; but her eyes, as it appeared, never closed for a moment
and never for a moment wandered from the little black lake in the quartz
discerning-glass.

John, deeply impressed, sat with his mouth open; and even the scholar
felt his scepticism waning a trifle.

Presently Gammer Gurney began to talk, and after much moonshine and a
whole rigmarole of promises, predictions and cautions, the witch broke
off and scanned the crystal with increased intensity.

“Terrible coorious!” she murmured in an audible aside.  “No such thing as
this ever happened afore, I should judge.  What’s the day of the month?”

“Eighteen of December,” said John.

“Exacally so!  An’ if—theer!  Of all straange fallings-out!”

She gazed blankly at her guest until Timothy, despite his education at
Blundell’s, grew a little uncomfortable.

“Well, well, what’s amiss, mother?  Out with it for good or ill.  What
pitfall is waiting for me—an early marriage?”

“A maiden be waitin’ for ’e, Timothy Chave; an’ this very day—a grey-eyed
young girl wi’ bright hair an’ cherry lips—this day—by picture an’ by
crystal!  She’m nearer than the coming snow—she’m at your elbow, man!
Ess fay, first young woman as you see an’ speak with come the
owl-light—her an’ none other will be your lifelong mate!”

“Merciful to me!  ’Tis ’most owl-light now!” gasped John Aggett.

“By St. George, and the dragon too, I’m near my fate then!  Up and off,
John!  I’ll see my bride before nightfall.  Come on.”

The woman huddled up her cards, cleaned the table and poured the black
liquid into the fire.  Timothy was eager to be gone, and now took an
abrupt leave of his soothsayer; while as for Gammer Gurney, she stood
like one in a dream and regarded Tim with vacant eyes.  It was her custom
thus to appear elevated in the spirit after exercise of her remarkable
gifts.  So they left her at her cottage door and started for home at a
good pace.  The fresh air contributed much to blow superstition out of
Timothy’s mind; but his companion continued taciturn and was evidently
impressed by what he had seen and heard.

“She gave I goose-flesh down the spine, for all her outlandish fiery
drink,” he said.

“You’re a fool, John; an’ I’m a greater.  A good guinea wasted.”

Nearing home, they turned off the Moor, passed the cottage of Aggett’s
mother, and proceeded along the hill.  Then it was that John, desiring to
shift the game-bag from his girdle to his shoulder, hung back some forty
paces.  His fingers were cold and the buckle was stiff; his master
therefore gained upon him and, passing the corner of a plantation, went
out of sight.  Mending his pace to overtake the other, John heard hidden
voices, the hour then being dusk; and, a moment later, coming round the
corner of the woodlands, he saw Timothy Chave in conversation with a
woman.  She was clad in scarlet flannel even to the snug hood round her
ears, and her figure shone brightly through the gloaming.

He heard words half laughing, half annoyed, in the girl’s uplifted voice.

“Who be glazin’ at then?  Make way, caan’t ’e?  Do ’e think I be a ghost
out the wood?”

“Not a bit of it!  A good fairy, more likely.  And forgive me; I wanted
so much to hear you speak.”

“You’m a very impident chap then, for all your gert gashly gun awver your
shoulder!”

The woman passed Timothy light footed, then, turning quickly down a lane,
she disappeared, just as John joined his master.  The young man was in an
extremity of excitement.

“Good God!  Did you see her—that red girl?  An’ after what the hag said!
Her eyes, man!  Eyes like stars in the dark and a voice like the wood
doves!  I came straight upon her peeping out of her red hood, like the
queen of pixies!  Who is she, John?  Who’s her father?  And where has she
vanished to?  Speak if you know.  ’Tis a marvellous miracle of a thing
that I should meet her in this way.  I could swear I was dreaming; yet
I’m as much awake as she was alive.  Who in the name of wonder is she?
Speak if you know.”

“She’m a maiden by the name of Sarah Belworthy, darter o’ Smith
Belworthy; an’ she’m tokened to me,” said Aggett, stolidly.



CHAPTER IV


John’s announcement awoke a laugh in the younger man, and Timothy
dismissed the subject with a sort of lame apology; but the other remained
dumb after his assertion, and few more words passed between them.
Aggett, however, burnt within, for the recent incident had caused him
infinite uneasiness and alarm.  To allay these emotions he hastened to
the home of Sarah as soon as his duties at the farm were ended, and
there, before her parents, rated her in round terms for speaking to a
strange man under the darkness.  The girl’s mother heard of what had
happened with secret interest; Sarah herself laughed, then cried, and
finally made her peace with many promises that no light action in this
sort should ever again be brought against her.  Of the white witch and
the prediction John did not speak; and though he returned to his loft
above the cows a comforted man, yet, in the hours of night, fear and
foreboding gripped his heart again and frank terror at the shadow of an
awful catastrophe made him toss and sweat in the darkness.  Twice he rose
and prayed childish prayers that his mother had taught him.  They were
nothing to the purpose, yet he trusted that they might call the
Almighty’s attention to him and his difficulties.  So he lay awake and
scratched his head and puzzled his scanty brains with what the future
held hidden.

As for Timothy, the splendid twilight vision of Sarah in her red array
was by no means dimmed by the subsequent appearance of his own fair
kinswoman.  A first fiery love had dawned in him, and the romantic
circumstances attending its awakening added glamour to the charm of
mystery.  Already he almost granted Gammer Gurney a measure of the powers
she pretended to.  Aggett’s statement had iced his ardour for a while;
but a bitter-sweet yearning and unrest grew again after the cowman was
gone—grew gigantic to the shutting out of all other things feminine; and
Sarah’s grey eyes, not his little cousin’s, were the lamps that lighted
Timothy’s midnight pillow.

In the morning he gave himself great store of practical and sensible
advice.  He told himself that he was too good a sportsman to interfere
with another’s game and poach on another’s preserve; and he assured
himself that he was too excellent a son to fall in love with a
blacksmith’s daughter and sadden his mother’s declining days.  He laughed
at himself, and, when he met John after breakfast, spoke no more of the
incident.  He grew self-righteous toward noon and was secretly proud of
himself for having withstood the fascination of Sarah Belworthy’s face
and voice with such conspicuous ease.  He told his conscience that the
fancy was already dead; he felt that it would be interesting to meet the
girl again; and he assured himself that her image in full, garish
daylight must doubtless fall far below the perfection that it suggested
half veiled under coming darkness.  During that afternoon he marvelled a
little at his own restlessness, then sought occupation and decided that
it would be well to have his horse’s shoes roughed.  He knew under this
explicit determination lurked implicit desire to see the father of Sarah
Belworthy, but he did not give his mind time to accuse him.  He looked to
his horse himself; he was very busy and whistled and addressed those he
knew about him, as he trotted down to the smithy, feebly trying to
deceive himself.

A black cavern gaped out on the grey day, and from within came chime of
anvil and hoarse breath of bellows.  But it was not the spluttering soft
red-hot iron that caught Tim’s eye.  A lurid figure appeared and
disappeared like magic as each pulse of the bellows woke a flame that
lighted up the forge.  This vision now gleamed in the blaze, then faded
as the fire faded, and Timothy knew it for his pixie queen of the
preceding night.  Such an unexpected incident unnerved him; for a brief
moment he thought of riding on; but he had already drawn rein and now
dismounted, his heart throbbing like the fire.

Sarah had brought her father some refreshments from home, and was amusing
herself, as she had often done before, with the great leathern bellows,
while a lad worked at the anvil and the smith rested from his labour and
ate and drank.

Smith Belworthy gloried more than common in two possessions; his daughter
and his bass viol.  Sometimes he mentioned one first, sometimes the
other.  To-day, having greeted Tim with great friendship and not
forgetting the incident of the previous night, he bid Sarah step forward,
much to her mortification, and drew young Chave’s attention to her as
though she had been some item in an exhibition.

“My darter, young sir, Sally by name.  Theer’s a bowerly maid for ’e!
An’ so gude as she’m purty; an’ so wise as she’m gude most times.  Awnly
eighteen year auld, though all woman, I assure ’e.  But tokened,
maister—tokened to a sandy-headed giant by name of Jan Aggett—her awnly
silly deed, I reckon.”

“The best fellow in the world,” said Timothy.

“Maybe, but who be gude enough for the likes o’ she?  My li’l rose of
Sharon her be; an’ the husband as I’d have chose should have been
somebody, ’stead of nobody.  But theer she is, an’ I lay you’ve never
seed a purtier piece in all your travels, have ’e now?”

The blacksmith grinned affectionately, held Sarah’s arm in his grimy grip
and surveyed his daughter as he had gazed upon some prize beast or a
triumph of the anvil.

“Doan’t heed un,” burst out Sally, her grey eyes clouded, and her face as
red as her gown.  “Never did no girl have such a gert gaby of a faither
as me.  His wan goose be a royal swan, an’ he do reckon all the
countryside must see wi’ his silly eyne an’ think same as him—fond auld
man!”

The cold light of day and the forge-glow struck her face alternately as
she moved.  Young Chave was a man and not a stock or a stone.  Therefore
he seized the hour and answered her remark.

“You shouldn’t blame your father for telling the truth, young mistress,”
he said.  “Even though it suit you not to hear it.  Yet when ’tis so
pleasant and so generally accepted, it might well be agreeable to you.”

“Theer’s butivul scholar’s English,” chuckled Mr. Belworthy; “theer’s
high gen’leman’s language, an’ the case in a nutshell!”

Sarah grew shy and uncomfortable.  Angry she could not be before Tim’s
compliments, and how to answer him without contradicting him she did not
know.  So she turned to her father instead.

“Be gwaine to eat an’ drink up your food or ban’t ’e, faither?”

“All in gude time.  I’ve got to rough the young gen’leman’s horse’s shoes
fust.”

“Be in no hurry,” said Tim.  “I can wait awhile.”

“I can’t then,” declared Sarah, ungraciously, and so marched off in a
fine flutter of mingled emotions.

Mr. Belworthy looked up from the hoof between his knees and winked with
great significance at Timothy.

“Kittle cattle—eh?  Look at the walk of her!  Theer ban’t another girl
this side Dartymoor as travels like that.  ’Tis light as a bird, an’
you’d doubt if her’d leave a footprint ’pon new-fallen snow.”

“So Diana walked,” declared Tim.

“Did her?  A Plymouth maiden, I s’pose?” asked Mr. Belworthy, with
simulated indifference.

“No—a goddess of ancient times—just a moonbeam shadow, you know.  Not a
splendid flesh and blood beauty like your daughter.”

There was no sound but the rasping of the file; then Belworthy spoke
again.

“Tokened to a man as’ll never rise much beyond Bellever Barton cow
yard—that’s the mischief of it.  Her, as might have looked so high,
seein’ as the body of her an’ the faace of her be what they be.  Not a
word ’gainst the chap, mind.  Brains is the gift of God, to be given or
held back according to His gude pleasure.”

“Such a clever girl, too, I’ll warrant.  What did she see in John Aggett,
I wonder?”

“Clever in a way, though not so full of wit as my cheel might have been
prophesied.  Me bein’ generally reckoned a man of might on the bass viol
Sundays.  But Sally’s just Sally, an’ I wouldn’t change an eyelash of
her.  Power over musical instruments ban’t given to women-kind, I reckon;
though for plain singin’ wi’ other maidens in a plaace o’ worship, she’m
a tower o’ strength.  An’ she be just a polished corner o’ the temple
prayer-times, no matter what gentlefolks comes theer.  As to why she took
on wi’ Jan, I lay her couldn’t give ’e reasons any more’n me.  But so
’tis, an’ though it mayn’t never come to axing out in church, yet lovers
be stubborn in their awn conceits.  An’ so—you being Farmer Chave’s awn
son an’ heir—might, if you was that way minded, up an’ say a word for
Jan.”

“So I will then.  He’s a right good fellow.”

“’Tis the season o’ herald angels, when hearts are warm, you see.  An’
six shillin’ a week do taake a terrible long time to goody.  Of course,
Jan gets cider, an’ corn at market price tu; yet wi’out offence ’tis tail
corn most times an’ not stomachable—stuff as doan’t harden muscle.”

“My father would never give his men tail corn,” cried Timothy,
indignantly.

“Wouldn’t he?  Then I was wrong.  I wouldn’t go against un for all the
tin hid on Dartymoor.  But theer ’tis.  I doan’t see how the man’s gwaine
to save against a wife an’ fam’ly unless his wage be bettered.  An’ I
don’t want to see my darter grow into an auld virgin mumphead while he’s
tryin’ to scrape brass enough to give her a home.  ’Tis wisht work such
waitin’.”

“I’ll not forget John Aggett.  He’s a very well-meaning man, and honest,
and a splendid shot.”

“So he is then, an’ a gude shot as you say, though I’ll allus be sorry as
he brought down my li’l bird.”

“If she loves him, ’twill fall out all right, you know, Belworthy.”

“If love could taake the place o’ victuals an’ a stone cottage an’ a snug
peat hearth, it might fall out right; but I’m sorry for the maiden’s love
as have got to burn at full pitch o’ heat year arter year wi’ marriage no
nearer.  ’Tis a withering thing for a girl to love on, knawin’ in her
secret heart as each winter doan’t pass awver her for nought but leaves
its awn touch o’ coldness an’ greyness.  She hides it from the man, o’
course—from everyone else tu, for that matter,—but ’tis with her all the
seasons through an’ dims her eye, an’ furrows her smooth young forehead
at night-times unbeknawnst to them that love her best.”

Timothy doubted not that the blacksmith spoke truth, then he trotted off
up the hill, and without set purpose overtook Sarah on her way home.  Her
voice and the frankness of her face thrilled him as she smiled shyly, her
temper gone.  Again she chid him for listening to her parent’s nonsense,
and he tried to assume a friendly, fatherly manner toward her, and
failed.  The girl made his blood burn and his hand shake on his horse’s
mane.  His breath came short, his eyes grew bright, and only with
difficulty did he arrest a frantic, reckless petition for a kiss at any
cost.  Perhaps such an abrupt and volcanic climax had been best; but he
restrained himself, swallowed his ardour and became humble before her.
Seeing that she preferred this attitude, he sank to servility; then,
rating him for wasting his time and her own, she turned away hard by her
cottage door, and he, without formal farewell, walked his horse onward
all a-dreaming.  Sarah, too, was not unmoved, but she hid her emotion and
was glad that neither her mother’s nor any other pair of eyes had seen
her with young Chave.

Timothy met the third party to that unfolding drama as he proceeded on to
the Moor.  Then came John Aggett with an anxious face looking out upon
the world above his pale beard.  The labourer stopped Tim, and in broken
sentences—like a child that wrestles to describe new things within his
experience but beyond his vocabulary—strove clumsily to express a mental
upheaval which he lacked words to display.  He made it clear, however,
that he was in a great turmoil of mind and much driven by fear of
appearances in connection with Gammer Gurney’s predictions of the
previous night.

“I be just come from speech with the old woman, and can’t say as ’twas
sense or yet nonsense I got out of her.  She kept a close watch on her
lips, ’peared to me; but her eyes threatened bad things an’ her weern’t
at ease.  ‘What will happen, will happen,’ she sez to me; an’ at the fust
utterance it seemed a deep sayin’, yet, come to think on’t, ’twas a thing
known so well to me as she.”

“Why did you go to her?” enquired Timothy, knowing without need of
answer.

“’Bout last night.  Couldn’t banish it from my head what her said as to
your sweetheart.  So I went an’ telled her how you met my Sarah an’ axed
if that comed in the spell, seein’ the girl were tokened to another man.
An’ she said as it might be or might not be, because the spoken word
remained an’ was no more to be called back again than last year’s
primrosen.  Then I axed her what her view of it might be, an’ she up an’
said what I told ’e; ‘What will happen, will happen.’  Arter that I grew
hot an’ said any fule knowed so much, an’ she turned round ’pon me like a
dog you’ve trod on by mistake, an’ her eyes glinted like shinin’ steel,
an’ I reckoned she was gwaine to awverlook me theer an’ then.  So I
cleared out of it.”

“What happens, happens, because it must.  That’s all right enough, John.
And things won’t fall out differently because we take thought and pine
about ’em.”

“I be keepin’ comp’ny, an’ it may be a sort o’ state as blinds the eyes,”
said Aggett, humbly.  “I trust ’e in this thing—you’m a gen’leman, an’
wiser’n me, as be a mere zawk for brains alongside you.  But theer ’tis,
she’m my awn maid, an’ if the ’mazin’ butivul looks of her have fired ’e,
then, as you’m a gude man, so I pray you’ll be at trouble not to see her
no more.  ’Tis very well to say what must fall, must; but the future did
ought to be a man’s sarvant, I reckon, not his master.”

“That’s not philosophic, John.”

“Anyway, if theer’s danger in my maid to you, then turn your back upon
her.  I sez it wi’ all respects as man to master; an’ as man to man, I’ll
say more, an’ bid you be a man an’ look any way but that.  Ess fay, I sez
it, though not worthy to hold a cannel to ’e.  An’ what’s more, I trust
’e.”

To Timothy’s relief John did not delay for an answer to his exhortation,
but proceeded upon his way.  So they parted, by curious chance, at that
spot where to-day there rise the mound and aged thorn.  The Moor was of a
uniform and sullen iron colour under a sky of like hue but paler shade.
The north wind still blew, but the clouds were lower, denser and heavy
with snow.  Even as Aggett went down the hill and his rival proceeded
upward, there came fluttering out of the grey the first scattered flakes
of a long-delayed downfall.  They floated singly, wide-scattered on the
wind; others followed; here a monstrous fragment, undulating like a
feather, capsized in the invisible currents of the air.  Then the swarm
thickened and hurried horizontally in puffs and handfuls.  The clean
black edges of the distant Moor were now swept and softened with a mist
of falling snow; aloft, thicker and faster, came the flakes, huddling and
leaping out of nothingness and appearing as dark grey specks against the
lighter sky.  Presently indication of change marked the world, and a
glimmer of virgin white under on-coming gloom outlined sheep tracks and
made ghostly the grey boulders of the Moor.  By nightfall the great snow
had fairly begun, and blinding blizzards were screaming over the Moor on
the wings of a gale of wind.



CHAPTER V


Before the snows melted and the first month of the new year had passed
by, John Aggett and his master’s son were friends no more.

Of Timothy it may be recorded that he fought fiercely, then with waning
strength, and finally succumbed and lost his battle.  By slow degrees his
intimacy with Sarah grew.  Neither sought the other; but love dragged
them together.  The man hid it from his small world, or fancied that he
did so; the girl blushed in secret and knew that what she had mistaken
for love was mere attachment—an emotion as far removed from her affection
for Timothy as the bloodless moonbeams from the flush of a rosy sunrise.
A time came, and that quickly, when she could deceive herself no longer,
and she knew that her life hung on her lover, while the other man was no
more than a sad cloud upon the horizon of the future.

Frosts temporarily retarded the thaw, and Timothy and Sarah walked
together at evening time in a great pine wood.  A footpath, ribbed and
fretted with snakelike roots, extended here, and moving along it they
sighed, while the breath of the great trees bore their suspirations aloft
into the scented silence.  One band of orange light hung across the west
and the evening star twinkled diamond-bright upon it, while
perpendicularly against the splendour sprang the lines of pine trunks,
dimmed aloft with network of broken and naked boughs, merging above into
a sombre crown of accumulated foliage.  Cushions of dead needles were
crisp under foot and the whisper of growing ice tinkled on the ear.

“’Tis vain to lie—at least to you an’ to myself.  I love ’e, Tim; I love
’e wi’ all my poor heart—all—all of it.”

Her breath left her red lips in a little cloud and she hung her head
hopelessly down.

“God can tell why such cruel things happen, dearest.  Yet you loved him
too—poor chap.”

“Never.  ’Tis the difference ’tween thinkin’ an’ knowin’—a difference
wide as the Moor.  I never knowed love; I never knowed as theer was such
a—but this be wicked talk.  You’ve winned the solemn truth out o’ me; an’
that must content ’e.  I never could ax un to give me up—him so gude an’
workin’ that terrible hard to make a home for me.”

“What will the home be when you’ve got it?  Some might think it was
better that one should suffer instead of two.”

“I couldn’t leave him, out of pity.”

“You must think of yourself, too, Sarah—if not of me.  I hate saying so,
but when your life’s salvation hangs on it, who can be dumb?  John
Aggett’s a big-hearted, honest man; yet he hasn’t our deep feelings; it
isn’t in him to tear his heart to tatters over one woman as I should.”

“Us can’t say what deeps a man may have got hid in him.”

“Yes, but we can—in a great measure.  John’s not subtle.  He’s made of
hard stuff and sensible stuff.  I’ll fathom him at any rate.  It must be
done.  He shall know.  God forgive me—and yet I don’t blame myself very
much.  I was not free—never since you came into my life and filled it up
to the brim.  He saw the danger.  I confess that.  He warned me, an’ I
bade him fear nothing.  I was strong in my own conceit.  Then this
happened.  The thing is meant to be; I know it at the bottom of my being.
It was planned at creation and we cannot alter it if we would.”

“’Tis well to say that; but I reckon poor Jan thought the same?”

“I’ll see him; I’ll speak with him man to man.  He must give you up.  Oh,
if I could change places with him and find myself a labourer just toiling
to make a home for you, I’d thank the Lord on my knees!”

“I wish I’d never seen either of ’e, for I’ve awnly made the both of ’e
wretched men.  Better I’d never drawed breath than bring this gert load
of sorrow upon you an’ him.”

“You can’t help it; you’re innocent, and the punishment must not fall
upon your shoulders.  You love me better than Aggett; and that he must
know in justice to himself—and us.”

“Then his life be ruined an’ his cup bitter for all time.”

“I don’t think so, Sarah.  You misjudge him.  And even if this must be
so, it is only Fate.  I will speak to him to-night.”

“Leave it a little while.  I’m fearful to trembling when I think of it.
’Tis I must tell him, not you.  ’Tis I must tell him I’m not faithful an’
beg for forgiveness from him.  An’ if he struck me down an’ hurted me—if
he killed me—I’d say ’twas awnly fair punishment.”

“He never would lift a finger, even in his rage.”

“Jan?  Never—never.  A fiery soul, but so soft-hearted as a li’l cheel.
Ess fay, ’tis from me he should hear it, if he must.”

“It would be better that I should do this.”

Before they reached the stile, that stood under the great beech tree,
each loving coward had prayed the other to leave the task alone; and
finally both promised to do nothing for a short space.  Then into the
light they came, and Sarah, glancing upward, saw dim letters and a
lovers’ knot like sad eyes staring from the tree trunk.

As a matter of fact, there existed no great need to impress the situation
upon John Aggett.  The man, if slow-witted, was not blind, and, indeed,
agile enough of intellect where Sarah was concerned.  For many days he
had hesitated to read the change in her.  His visits to her had been
marked by gloomy fits of taciturnity, by short speeches, abrupt
leave-takings, by distrust in his eyes, by rough mumbled sentences she
could not catch, by outbursts of affection, by sudden hugs to his heart,
by searching, silent scrutiny of her features and numberless reiterations
of one question.  He never wearied to hear her declare that she loved
him; his only peace of mind was in the moments of that assurance daily
repeated; and he approached to absolute subtlety in appraisement of
Sarah’s voice and vocal inflection as she made answer.  Until the
present, her affirmation of love had rung truly upon his ear; now he felt
a shadow behind the words and steeled himself to the change.  Her lips
said one thing; her voice and eyes another.  He grew slowly to believe
the signs and to realise that she loved him no more, or if a little, so
little that she did not mind lying to him.

Over this earthquake in his life he brooded bitterly enough, yet the
stroke of it, upon first falling, was in some measure broken by his
knowledge of Timothy’s interview with Gammer Gurney.  A fatalistic
resignation arose from this recollection and manifested itself, for the
brief space of a week, in John’s attitude to his fate.  But as the nature
of all he had lost and how he had lost it beat upon his brain, a great
agony of reality soon caused him to brush the white witch and her
predictions out of the argument; they were factors too trivial to
determine the careers of men and women; and thus, from beneath the smoke
of his brief apathy appeared a consuming fire, and the man’s passionate
nature cried for a speedy and definite end to his torments.

Work upon the land was suspended under frost; but from the great barn in
Bellever Barton came daily a hurtling of flails where threshing of barley
kept the hands busy for many hours in each brief day.  The flails gleamed
like shooting stars across the dusty atmosphere of the barn, and when the
sunlight entered, a sort of delicate golden cloud hung in the air, only
to sink slowly away upon cessation of labour.  Timothy Chave, too,
laboured here.  For something to occupy him he swung a flail with the
rest, and made the old hands think better of themselves and their skill
within sight of his clumsy efforts.  Then it happened that Aggett, awake
to an opportunity, suddenly desisted from work, pulled on his coat and
accosted his rival.  But he spoke for Tim’s ear alone and challenged no
general attention.

“Set down your drashel an’ come an’ speak wi’ me a minute t’other side
the yard.”

“Certainly, John, if you wish it.”

A moment later the meeting that Sarah had dreaded came about; but the
results of it were of a sort not to have been anticipated.  Aggett went
straight to the point of attack and his temper suffered from the outset
before the more cultured man’s attitude and command of words.

“You knaw full well what I’ve got to say before I sez it, I judge.  I see
in your face you know, Timothy Chave.”

“Yes, I do.  It’s about Sarah.  Things that must happen, must happen.
I’m glad you’ve broached this subject, Aggett.  Well, it stands thus; we
are not our own masters always, unfortunately.”

“You can say that an’ look me in the face calm as a stone, arter what
passed between us six weeks ago?”

“Six weeks—is that all?”

“Ess fay, though more like six years to me—six years o’ raging, roasting
hell.  Why do ’e bide here?  Why do ’e take walks along wi’ she—skulking
in the woods away from honest eyes like a fox?  You’ve lied to me—”

“Don’t speak quite so loud, John.  I cannot help the past.  It was not my
doing.  I never sought out Sarah.  We are all tools in the hand of Fate
or Providence, or whatever you like to call it; we are puppets and must
dance to the tune God is pleased to play.  We’re not free, any of us—not
free to make promises or give undertakings.  Doesn’t this prove that
we’re slaves to a man?  I love Sarah Belworthy with all my heart and
soul.  That is not a sin.  There is nothing in the world for me but her.
I’m frank enough to you now; and if I lied before, it was because I
thought I could control what was to come.  I tried to keep my word.  I
turned from her path many times.  I begged to be allowed to go away from
the Moor, but my father would not suffer me to change my mind again.  I
swear I did my best; but loving is another matter.  I might as easily
have promised not to breathe as not to love her.”

“Words!  An’ her—an’ me—?”

“It’s cursedly hard.  God knows I don’t find it easy to answer you.  But
think: picture yourself in her place.  Imagine that you found a woman you
loved better than Sarah.”

“’Tis allus lifting of the burden on to other folks’ shoulders wi’ you.
I ban’t agwaine to imagine vain things at your bidding.  Dost hear me?  I
want the plain truth in plain speech.  But that’s more’n you could give
me, I reckon.  The question I’ve got to ax, my girl’s got to answer.  An’
I call her ‘my girl,’ yet, until I hear from her awn lips she ban’t my
girl no more.  Then—then—Christ knaws what—”

“If there’s any sort of satisfaction on earth, I’d give it to you.  I
know better than you can tell me that I’m a weak man.  And I’ve hated
myself for many days when I thought of you; but there it is—a fact beyond
any mending.”

“Get out of her life, if you’re honest, an’ doan’t whine to me ’bout
things being beyond mendin’!  Go!  Turn your back on her an’ let the
dazzle of ’e fade out of her eyes an’ out of her mind.  You knaw so well
as me, that it ban’t beyond mendin’.  She promised to marry me ’fore ever
she seed the shadow of you; an’ you knawed it from the fust moment you
set eyes on her; an’ yet you went on an’ sinked from manhood into this.
You’m a whole cowardice o’ curs in the skin o’ one man, damn you!”

“You do right to curse.  You will never feel greater contempt for me than
I do for myself.  I cannot go away.  It is impossible—wholly above my
strength.  And the position is beyond mending, despite what you say—both
for Sarah and for me.  It is no crime in her to love me; the fault is
mine, and if I had sworn on my hope of salvation to you, I should have
broken my oath as I did my promise.  Measure my punishment—that is all
you can do; and I won’t flinch from it.”

“She loves you—better’n what she do me?  It’s come to that; an’ you ax me
to measure your punishment!  You pitiful wretch!  You know you’m safe
enough now.  She loves you better’n me.  Theer’s your safety.  ‘Struth!
I could smash your bones like rotten wood, an’ you know it; but she loves
you better’n me; an’ who be I to crack her painted china wi’ my rough
cloam?  I doan’t love her no less—anyways not so little as to bruise you,
an’ that you knowed afore you spoke.  Get out o’ my sight an’ may worse
fall on you than ever I would bring.  May the thing you’ve done breed an’
bite an’ sap the heart out of ’e like a canker worm; may it bring thorns
to your roses, an’ death to your hopes, an’ storms to your skies; may it
fill your cup wi’ gall an’ bend your back afore your time an’ sting you
on your death-bed.  May it do all that, an’ more, so as you’ll mind this
hour an’ know if I’d scatted your lying brains abroad an’ killed ’e,
’twould have been kinder than to let you live!”

“I have deserved your hardest words; but forgive her—now that you yield
her up; forgive her if ever you loved her, for the fault was none of
hers.”

“You can think for her, can ’e?  You can stand between me an’ her to
shield her against the man as would have faced fire an’ water an’ all
hell’s delights for her ever since she was a li’l dinky maid!  You ax me
to forgive her—you?  Christ A’mighty! she’m a lucky woman to have a man
of your metal to stand up for her against me!”

“I didn’t mean that, Aggett; only I feared—”

“Doan’t I love her tu, you smooth-faced fule?  Do ’e think one hair of
her ban’t so precious to me as to you?  Do ’e think because she’ve took
your poison I’m mazed tu?  I’ve got to live my life wi’out her; I’ve got
to bide all my days wi’out her—that’s enough.  But she’d have loved me
still if she could.  Ban’t her sin that you poured magic in her cup;
ban’t her sin that she won’t wear glass beads no more now she thinks
she’ve found a strong o’ di’monds.”

“You’re a better man than I am, John; you make me see what I’ve done; you
make me wish I was dead.”

“Liar!  Don’t prate no more to me.  I hate the filthy sight of ’e, an’
the sound of thy oily tongue.  I’d swing for ’e to-morrow, an’ keep my
last breath to laugh with; but for she.  Tell her—no, that I’ll do
myself.  I’ll tell her; an’ no call for you to fear as your fine name
will get any hard knocks.  I’ll never soil my mouth with it more arter
to-day.”

He departed, and the other, in misery and shame, stood and watched him
return to the threshing-floor.  Yet, as the unhappy spirit who has
sacrificed his life to a drug and creeps through shame and contumely back
and back to the poison, counting nothing as vital that does not separate
him therefrom, so now the man felt that Sarah Belworthy was his own and
told himself that his honour, his self-respect, his fair repute were well
lost in exchange for this unexampled pearl.



CHAPTER VI


At nightfall John Aggett visited the cottage of the Belworthys, but Sarah
was from home for the day and he had a few words with her mother instead.
That astute woman was well informed of affairs, and the romance now
proceeding had long been the salt of her life, though she pretended no
knowledge of it.  In common with her husband, she hoped for glory from a
possible union between the cot of Belworthy and the homestead of the
Chaves.  But these ambitions were carefully hidden from sight.  All the
smith said, when the matter was whispered, amounted to a pious hope that
the Lord would look after his own—meaning Sarah; but presently it
behooved both parents to stir in the matter, when they learned of the
subsequent meeting between their daughter and John Aggett.  A very
unexpected determination on the girl’s part resulted from that occasion,
and the matter fell out in this way.

Before seeing John again, Sally had lengthy speech with her new
sweetheart, and he, a little dead to the danger of so doing, detailed at
length his conversation with the cowman and explained the complete nature
of his rival’s renunciation.  This narrative set Timothy in a somewhat
sorry light, and the fact that he unconsciously bore himself as a victor
added to the unpleasant impression conveyed.  Had Tim declared his own
sorrow and shame, blamed himself and acknowledged John’s greatness with
wholehearted or even simulated praise, the girl had accepted the position
more readily; but as it was, young Chave, whose fear of rousing her pity
for John rendered him less eloquent upon that theme than he felt disposed
to be, by this very reticence and oblivion touching the other’s profound
sorrow, awoke that pity he desired to stifle.  Indeed, his story moved
Sarah unutterably.  While her love for Tim was the light of her life, yet
at this juncture her nature forced her to turn to the first man, and now
she held herself guilty of wickedness in her treatment of him.  An
instinct toward abstract justice, rare in women, uplifted her in this
strait; the stricken man clung to her mind and would not be banished.
Even before Timothy’s subsequent abasement and self-accusations, she
could not forget the past or live even for an hour in the joy of the
present.  The very note of triumph in her loved one’s voice jarred upon
her.  It was, therefore, with feelings painfully mingled and heart
distracted by many doubts that Sarah met John Aggett at last.

He was harsh enough—harsh to brutality—and for some subtle reason this
attitude moved her to the step he least expected.  Softness and kind
speech might have sent Sarah weeping to Timothy after all; but the
ferocity, despair and distraction of the big flaxen man confirmed her in
a contrary course of action.  She put her hands into his, cried out that,
before God, she was his woman for all time, and that his woman she would
remain until the end.  John Aggett strangled his reason upon this loving
declaration—as many a stronger spirit would have done.  He told himself
that his gigantic love might well serve for them both; he caressed the
wanderer in love and called upon Heaven to hear his thanksgivings.  New
rosy-fledged hope sprang and soared in his heart at this unhoped
blessing, and for a few blissful days light returned to his face,
elasticity to his step.  He had steeled his soul to part with her; he had
told himself the worst of the agony was over, but in reality the girl had
come back into his life again before the real grief of his loss had
bitten itself into his mind.  Now, despite the inner whisper that told
him his joy rested on the most futile foundations possible, he took her
back as he had resigned her—in a whirlwind of emotion.  And he assured
himself that, having once yielded her up, neither men nor God could
reasonably ask him to do so again.

Mrs. Belworthy it was who first penetrated the false pretence and mockery
of the new understanding.  Upon the strength of that discovery she
communicated in secret with Timothy Chave, and bade him cultivate
patience and be of good cheer despite the darkness of appearances.
Sarah, indeed, shewed by no sign that she desired to turn from her
bargain again; but the emptiness and aridity of these renewed relations
could not be hidden.  Even John grasped the truth after a fortnight of
hollow lovemaking.  He tried to reawaken the old romance, to galvanise a
new interest into the old hopes and plans; but Sarah’s simulation too
often broke down despite her best endeavours.  Tears filled her eyes even
while she clung most fiercely to him; her parents murmured their regrets
that John should persist in ruining her life.  Indeed, Mrs. Belworthy did
more than murmur; she took an occasion to speak strongly to the cowman;
yet he shut his eyes to the truth and blundered blindly on, straining
every nerve and racking his brain to discover means whereby Sarah might
be won back to the old simple ways, to her former humility of ambition
and simplicity of thought.  But any restoration of the past conditions
was impossible, for her mind had much expanded in Timothy’s keeping; and
this fact did Aggett, by slow and bitter stages, at length receive and
accept.  With heart the sorer for his temporary flicker of renewed
happiness, he tore himself from out a fool’s paradise and abandoned hope
and Sarah once for all.

“’Tis vain to make believe any more,” he said to her.  “God knows you’ve
tried your hardest, but you ban’t built to throw dust in a body’s eyes.
Your bread’s a-been leavened wi’ tears these many days, an’ your heart’s
in arms against the falling out of things.  ’Tis natural as it should be
so.  We’ve tried to come together again an’ failed.  Us can do no more
now.”

“Leave ’e I won’t; if you beat me away from ’e like a dog, like a dog
I’ll come back again.”

“Leave me you must, Sally.  I ban’t gwaine to spoil your butivul life for
all time wi’ my love, though you come wi’ open arms an’ ax me to.  Go to
un free, an’ take my solemn word as I’ll rage against him no more.  I’ll
know you’m happy then; an’ that must be my happiness.  I’ll never forget
you comed twice to me o’ your own free will.”

“You’m a gude man—a gert saintly man—an’ God knows why I be so pitiful
weak that anything born should have come between us, once I’d promised.”

“Many things comes between the bee an’ the butt, the cup an’ the lip, men
an’ women folks an’ their hopes o’ happiness.  Please God you’ll fare
happy wi’ him.”

“I don’t deserve it, if theer’s any justice in the sky.”

“Theer ban’t to my knowledge.  Pray God He’ll be gude to ’e—then I’ll
forgive the man.  An’ the world won’t come to me for his character
whether or no.”

She protested and wept; he was firm.  For a little hour his lofty mood
held and he completed the final act of renunciation before he slept.
Knowing full well that Chave would never hear the truth from Sarah, he
laid wait for him that night and met him in Postbridge at a late hour.

The men stood side by side in the empty, naked road that here crossed
Dart by a pack-saddle bridge.  The night was rough and cold but dry, and
the wind wailing through naked beeches, the river rattling harshly over
its granite bed, chimed in unison with the recent sorrow of Timothy’s
heart.  When Sarah announced her determination, the youth had threatened
self-destruction and foretold madness.  Neither one thing nor the other
happened, but he was sufficiently miserable and his sufferings had by no
means grown blunted on this night as he plodded wearily through the
village.

Aggett, moving out of the darkness, recognised his man and spoke.

“Come you here—on to the bridge,” he said abruptly.  “Theer us’ll be out
o’ the way o’ the world, an’ can sit ’pon the stones an’ I can say what’s
to say.”

“There is nothing to talk about between us.  If you knew how much I have
suffered and am still suffering, you’d spare me more words.”

“Aw jimmery!  You’m a poor whinin’ twoad—too slack-twisted for any
full-grown woman, I should have reckoned.  But your luck be in.  She
comed back to me for duty; now she’m gwaine back to you for love.”

“Does she know her own mind, John?”

“Ess fay, an’ allus did arter you come.”

Now Aggett briefly explained the events of the past fortnight and his own
determination concerning Sarah, while the younger man felt his blood wake
from its sleep and race again through his veins.  His treasure had not
been lost and life was worth living yet.  He had tact sufficient to make
no comments upon the story.  He spared John Aggett many words.  But he
gazed once or twice at the other’s heaving breast and wild eyes and told
himself that the cowman was a being altogether beyond his power to
understand.  Then he crept away as quickly as he could and did not sleep
until he had spoken with Sarah.  On this occasion his account of events
was framed in words of most meek and humble sort.  He awarded Aggett full
measure of praise, while upon himself he heaped sufficient obloquy,
feeling that he could very well afford to do so as a price for this
return to paradise.



CHAPTER VII


Now thundered upon John Aggett the full flood of his griefs at highest
water-mark.  Until this time hopes had alternated with fears,
possibilities of recovered joy with the thought of utter loss.  Then he
had possessed Sarah’s promises and the consciousness that in his hands,
not another’s, lay the future.  But now John had departed out of her life
for good and all, and the great act of self-renunciation was complete.
To the highest-minded and noblest soul something in the nature of
anti-climax must have followed upon this action.  That one capable of so
great a deed and such unselfish love possessed ample reserves of
self-command and self-control to live his life henceforward on the same
high plane by no means followed.  Having by his own act insured the
highest good for the woman he loved, John Aggett’s subsequent display
sank far below that standard and indeed embraced a rule of life inferior
to his usual conduct.  A supreme unconcern as to what might now await him
characterised his actions.  As a lighthouse lamp illuminates some horror
of sea and stone, so his notable deed shone in a sorry setting, for John
Aggett’s existence now sank as much below its usual level of indifferent
goodness as his relinquishment of Sarah Belworthy, for love of her, had
risen above it.  Until the present his attachment to the girl and hope of
happiness had made him a hard-working man, and since his engagement he
had laboured with the patience of a beast and counted weariness a delight
as the shillings in his savings-box increased.  Now incentive to further
work was withdrawn, he abated his energies, lacking wit to realise that
upon sustained toil and ceaseless mental occupation his salvation might
depend.  His final departure from Bellever Barton was brought about as
the result of a curious interview with his master.

To Farmer Chave, young Timothy, now reestablished with Sarah, had come to
break the news of his betrothal.  But no parental congratulation rewarded
the announcement.  Mr. Chave knew every man and woman in Postbridge, and
was familiar with the fact that the blacksmith’s daughter had long been
engaged to his cowman.  That his son and heir should favour a labourer’s
sweetheart was a galling discovery and provoked language of a sort seldom
heard even in those plain-speaking times.  Finally the father dismissed
his son, bade him get out of sight and conquer his calf-love once and for
all or hold himself disinherited.  A little later he acted on his own
shrewd judgement and held converse with Sarah’s original suitor.

John was milking as the farmer entered his cow-yard, and a flood of
sunlight slanted over the low byre roofs and made the coats of the cattle
shine ripe chestnut red.

“Evenin’ to ’e, Aggett.  Leave that job an’ come an’ have a tell wi’ me.
I wants to speak to ’e.”

“Evenin’, maister.  I’ll milk `Prim’ dry, ’cause she do awnly give down
to me.  Milly can do t’others.”

Farmer Chave waited until the cow “Prim” had yielded her store, then he
led the way to an empty cow-stall—dark, cool and scented by its
inhabitants.  Across the threshold fell a bar of light; without, a vast
heap of rich ordure sent forth delicate sun-tinted vapour; close at hand
the cows stood waiting each her turn, and one with greatly distended
udder lowed to the milkmaid.

“Look you here, Jan Aggett, you’m for marryin’, ban’t ’e?  Didn’t you
tell me when I took you on as a you was keepin’ company wi’ blacksmith’s
purty darter?”

“’Twas so, then.”

“Well, I’m one as likes to see my hands married an’ settled an’ getting
childer ’cordin’ to Bible command.  What’s your wages this minute?”

“You’m on a wrong tack, maister.  Sarah Belworthy an’ me be out.  Theer’s
nought betwixt us more.”

Mr. Chave affected great indignation at this statement.

“’Struth!  Be you that sort?”

John reflected a moment before answering.  He suspected his master must
know the truth, but could not feel certain, for Mr. Chave’s manner
suggested absolute ignorance.

“Us changed our minds—that’s all.”

“You say so!  When a girl changes her mind theer’s generally another
string to her bow.  Either that, or she’s tired of waiting for the fust.”

“It might be ’twas so,” said John, falling into the trap laid for him.
“A maid like her can’t be expected in reason to bide till such as me can
make a home for her.  I doan’t blame her.”

“Well, if that’s the trouble, you can go right along to her this night
an’ tell her theer’s no cause to keep single after Eastertide.  Yeo and
his wife do leave my cottage in Longley Bottom come then, an’ instead of
raisin’ your wages as I meant to do bimebye, I’ll give ’e the cot rent
free.  A tidy li’l place tu, I warn ’e, wi’ best part of an acre o’
ground, an’ only half a mile from the village.  Now be off with ’e an’
tell the girl.”

Aggett gasped and his eyes dimmed a moment before the splendid vision of
what might have been.  It took him long to find words and breath to utter
them.  Then he endeavoured to explain.

“You’m a kind maister, God knows, an’ I’d thank ’e year in an’ year out
wi’ the sweat o’ my body for such gudeness.  But the thing can’t be,
worse luck.  Best I tell ’e straight.  ’Tis like this: Sally have met
another chap—a chap built o’ softer mud than what I be.  An’ he’m more to
her than me, an’—”

“God A’mighty!  An’ you stand theer whining wi’ no more spirit than a
auld woman what’s lost her shoe-string!  A chap hath kindiddled the maid
from ’e?  Another man hath stole her?  Is that what you mean?”

John grew fiery red, breathed hard and rubbed his chin with a huge fist.

“Ban’t the man I cares a curse for.  ’Tis the girl.”

“Rubbishy auld nonsense!  ’Tis woman’s play to show ’e the worth of her.
They’m built that way an’ think no man can value ’em right unless he sees
they’m for other markets so well as his.  Do ’e know what that vixen
wants ’e to do?  Why, she’s awnly waiting for ’e to give t’other chap a
damn gude hiding!  Then she’ll cuddle round again—like a cat arter fish.
I know ’em!”

John’s jaw dropped before this sensational advice.  Now he was more than
ever convinced that his master knew nothing of the truth.  It appeared to
him the most fantastic irony that a father should thus in ignorance
condemn his son to such a sentence.  Then Aggett put a question that
shewed quickening of perception.

“If ’twas your own flesh an’ blood, what would ’e say?”

“Same as I be sayin’ now.  Burned if I’d blame any man for sticking to
his own.”

“It be your son,” declared John, shortly.

“I know it,” answered the other.  “That’s why I’m here.  You’m not the
fule you look, Jan, an’ you know so well as I can tell ’e this match
ban’t seemly nohow.  I ban’t agwaine to have it—not if the Lard Bishop
axed me.  An’ I tell you plain an’ plump—me being your master—that you
must stop it.  The girl’s your girl, an’ you must keep her to her
bargain.  An’ you won’t repent it neither.  Marry her out of hand an’
look to me for the rest.  An’ if a word’s said, send him as sez it to me.
I’ll soon shut their mouths.”

“Ban’t the folks—’tis her.  She do love your son wi’ all her heart an’
soul—an’ he loves her—onless he’s a liar.”

“Drivel!  What does he know about love—a moon-blind calf like him?  I
won’t have it, I tell ’e.  He’s gone his awn way to long!  Spoiled by his
fule of a mother from the church-vamp{70} onward till he’ve come to this
bit of folly.  It’s not to be—dost hear what I say?”

“I hear.  Go your ways, maister, an’ prevent it if you can.  I’ll not
meddle or make in the matter.  Sally Belworthy have chosen, an’ ban’t me
as can force her to change her mind.”

“More fule her.  An’ between the pair of ’e, she’ll find herself in the
dirt.  ’Tis in a nutshell.  Will ’e take the cottage an’ make her marry
you?  I lay you could if you was masterful.”

“Never—ban’t a fair thing to ax a man.”

“Best hear me through ’fore you sez it.  If you’m against me in this, you
can go to hell for all I care.  If you won’t help me to keep my son from
disgracing me an’ mine, you’m no true man, an’ I doan’t want ’e any more
to Bellever Farm.  ’Tis a wife an’ a home rent free ’pon wan side, an’
the sack on the other.  So you’d best to make choice.”

“I’ll go Saturday.”

“Of all the ninnyhammers ever I saw!  You gert yellow-headed cake, can’t
you see you’m spoilin’ your awn life?  Or was it that t’other side
offered ’e better terms?  If that’s so, you won’t get ’em, because Tim
Chave’ll be a pauper man the day he marries wi’out my leave.”

The farmer stormed awhile longer, but presently he stamped off and Aggett
returned to his mother.  Then, as he had angered Mr. Chave, so did his
own parent enrage him.  She protested at his folly, and implored him to
carry out his master’s wish while opportunity remained to do so.  He was
strong against it until the old woman went on her knees to him and wept.
Then he lost his temper and cursed the whole earth and all thereon for a
cruel tangle that passed the understanding of man to unravel.

Later in the evening he revisited the village and before ten o’clock
returned intoxicated to his home.



CHAPTER VIII


From that day forward John Aggett exhibited a spectacle of reckless
indifference to circumstances and a manner of life lightened only by
occasional returns to sobriety and self-command.  As to how it fared with
Timothy and Sarah he cared not.  Others ceased to speak of the matter in
his presence, and thus it happened that he went in ignorance of events
for the space of five weeks.  During that period he loafed at the “Green
Man” Inn until his money was spent, then returned to dwell with his
mother.

Meantime Timothy Chave’s romance was prospering ill, despite his rival’s
endeavour to make the way easy.  Other obstacles now confronted him, and
though Sarah was happy and well content to live in the delight of each
hour with her lover, Tim found delay less easily borne and struggled to
change Mr. Chave’s attitude toward his desires.  But it proved useless,
and the young man chafed in vain.  He assured Sarah that his father was
merely an obstinate elder and would surely be won to reason in good time;
but the full significance of her engagement with Timothy, as his father
viewed it, she did not know and never would have heard from Tim’s lips.
There happened, however, an accidental meeting between Sarah and Farmer
Chave himself, and this brushed all mystery or doubt from the girl’s
mind, opened her eyes to the gravity of Tim’s actions and left her face
to face with the truth.

One day Sarah, on foot, with her face set homeward, observed Farmer Chave
riding back from Widecombe to Postbridge on a big bay horse.  He saw her,
too, eyed her narrowly and slackened speed, while she wished the road
might open and swallow her from his sight.  But there was no escape, so
she curtseyed and wished Mr. Chave a very good evening.  He returned the
salute and seeing, as he believed, a possibility of setting all right on
the spot by one great master-stroke, attempted the same.

“Ah, my girl, Belworthy’s darter, ban’t ’e?  A peart maid an’ well
thought on, I doubt not.  Be you gwaine home-along?”

Sarah’s heart fluttered at this genial salutation.  “Ess, maister,” she
said.

“Then I’ll lighten your journey.  I haven’t got the double saddle, but
you’m awnly a featherweight an’ can ride pillion behind me an’ save your
shoes.”

The mode of travel he suggested was common enough in those days, but such
a proposal from Tim’s father frightened Sarah not a little.  Her first
thought was for herself, her second for her sweetheart, and she nerved
herself to refuse the farmer’s offer.

“I’m sure you’m very kind, sir, but—”

“No ‘buts.’  Here’s a stone will make a splendid upping stock, an’
`Sharky’ can carry the pair of us without knowing his load be increased.
Up you get!  Theer’s plenty of room for my fardels in front o’ the
pommel.  Us won’t bate our pace for you, I promise.  Now jump!  Whoa,
bwoy!  Theer we are.  Just put your arms around my flannel waistcoat an’
doan’t be shy.  ’Tis well I met ’e, come to think on’t, for I wanted a
matter o’ few words.”

Soon they jogged forward, the big horse taking little account of Sarah’s
extra weight.  At length they crossed Riddon Ridge and passed Dart at a
ford, where Sarah had to hold up her toes out of the reach of the river.
Then, as they rode along the foothills of Bellever, the farmer spoke
suddenly.

“My life’s been wisht of late days along wi’ taking thought for my son
Tim.  You’ve heard tell of un?  You see, ’tis my wish to have un mated
wi’ his cousin.  But I’m led to onderstand as theer’s a maiden up-long he
thinks he likes better; an’ her name’s same as yours, Sarah Belworthy.”

“Oh, Maister Chave, I do love un very dear, I do.”

“So you done to that yellow man, Jan Aggett.”

“’Tweern’t the same.  When Maister Timothy comed, I seed differ’nt.”

“Doan’t shake an’ tremble.  You’ll never have no reason to fear me.  Tell
me how ’twas.  Jan gived ’e up—eh?”

“Ess, he did.”

“Why for?”

“For love of me.”

“Ah!  Now that was a brave fashion deed.  I allus thought a lot of the
man, an’ I’m sorry you’ve sent un to the Devil, wheer they tell me he’s
bound of late days.”

“He’m a gude man, an’ I wish to God as something could be done to bring
him back in the right road.”

“Ess fay!  An’ you’m the one as would have to look the shortest distance
to find a way to do it, Sarah.  A gude example that man, for all his
foolishness since.  Loved ’e well enough to leave ’e—for your own gude,
he did—eh?”

“God bless him for doin’ it.”

“Why doan’t ’e go back to him?”

“I cannot, I cannot now.”

“Well, man’s love be greater than woman’s by the look of it.  What girl
would have done same as that man done?  What girl would give up a man for
love of him, an’ even leave un for his gude?  Not one as ever I heard
tell of.”

“Many an’ many would for that matter.  What’s a sacrifice if your love be
big enough?”

“Be yours?  That’s the question I’d ax ’e.”

Sarah’s heart sank low; Mr. Chave felt her shiver and the hands clasped
over his thick waistcoat tremble.  Looking down, he saw her fingers
peeping out of woollen mittens; and upon one, sacred to the ring, a small
gold hoop appeared with a coral bead set therein.

Sarah did not answer the last pointed question, and Farmer Chave
continued:—

“I know you’ve promised to be wife to my son some day, an’ I know he’ve
taken partickler gude care to hide from you my view of the question.  But
you must hear it, for your awn sake as well as his an’ mine.  I’ve
nothin’ against you, Sarah, nothin’, an’ less than nothin’, for I like
you well an’ wish to see you so gude as you’m purty an’ so happy as you’m
gude; but I know my son for a lad of light purposes an’ weak will an’
wrong ambitions.  Ban’t enough iron in un; an’ the maid I’m set on for un
have got a plenty backbone to make up for his lack.  Her he’s to wed in
fulness o’ time, if I’ve any voice left in affairs; an’ if he doan’t,
’tis gude-bye to Bellever for him, an’ gude-bye to more’n that.  So theer
he stands, Sarah, an’ you’d best to hear what it means.  Maybe you
thought you was makin’ choice between a labourin’ man an’ a gentleman,
between a pauper an’ a young chap wi’ his pockets full o’ money.  But
ban’t so, I assure ’e.  ’Tis the gentleman’ll be the pauper if he marries
you; but John Aggett—why, I offered un my cottage in Longley Bottom free
o’ rent from the day as your banns was axed in marriage wi’ un to
Widecombe Church!  That’s the man as gived ’e up for love of ’e.  An’
ban’t you so strong as him?”

“Tu gude he was—tu gude for the likes o’ me.”

“Well, as to t’other, though he’s my son, blamed if I think he’s gude
enough.  But that’s neither here nor theer.  The question ban’t what sort
of love he’s got for you; but what sort you’ve got for him.  Do ’e follow
my meanin’?  I doan’t storm or rave, you see—tu wise for that.  I only
bid you think serious whether your feeling for Timothy’s the sort to ruin
him, or to save him from ruin.  ’Tis a hard choice for ’e, but we’m all
faaced wi’ ugly puzzles ’pon the crossways o’ life.  Now you know my
’pinions, you’ll do what’s right, or you’m not the girl I think ’e.”

“I must give un up for all time?”

“Best not put it that way.  Doan’t drag my rascal of a bwoy in the
argeyment.  Say to yourself, ‘I must mate him as I promised to mate—him
that’s wastin’ his life an’ gwaine all wrong for love o’ me.’  ’Tis plain
duty, woman, looked at right.  Not that I’d rob ’e of the pleasure of
knowin’ you’d done a gert deed if you gived Tim up; but t’other’s the man
as you’ve got to think of; an’, if you do this gude thing, ’tis just
similar as he done for you.  Wi’ Jan Aggett be your happiness wrapped up,
if you could see it.  An’ Jan’s much more like to go well in marriage
harness than my son be, or I doan’t know carater.”

“I’ll try, I’ll try.  It’s more than I’ve heart or strength for, but I’ll
try, Maister Chave.  I’ll try to do right by both of them.”

“Who could say fairer?  An’ here’s the lane to blacksmith’s, so I’ll drop
’e.  An’ give your faither my respects an’ tell un I want un to-morrow to
the farm.”

After Sarah had dismounted the farmer spoke again.

“Take to heart what I’ve said to ’e, an’ remember that to please me won’t
be a bad action from a worldly side.  Go back to Jan Aggett, Sarah
Belworthy; that’s my advice to you, an’ angels from heaven couldn’t give
’e no better, ’cause theer ban’t room for two ’pinions.  Now let me hear
what metal you’m made of, an’ that afore the week be out.  So gude
night.”

The man trotted off with knees stiff and elbows at right angles to his
body; the girl entered her home; and that night, tossing and turning
wearily, thrice she decided to give up her lover and thrice determined to
take no definite step until she had again seen and spoken with Timothy.
But her heart told her that such a course was of all the weakest.
Presently she assured herself that many plans might be pursued and that
wide choice of action lay before her.  Then John Aggett chiefly occupied
her thoughts.  To go back to him now appeared absolutely impossible.  He
had given her up, at a cost even she but dimly guessed, and to return
into his troubled life again struck her as a deed beyond measure
difficult and dangerous.

Long she reflected miserably on the sorrow of her lot; then, in the small
hours of morning and upon the threshold of sleep, Sarah determined to let
another judge of her right course of conduct and dictate it to her.

“’Twas the white witch, Gammer Gurney, as foretold Tim would marry me
that terrible night,” she thought.  “Then ’tis for she to say what I
should do an’ what I shouldn’t do.  If ’tis ordained by higher things
than men-folk as I’m to have Tim, what’s the use o’ weeping ’cause Farmer
Chave wishes differ’nt?”

There was a sort of comfort in this philosophy; but her grey eyes closed
upon a wet pillow as she slept, to wake with sudden starts and twitches
from visions in great aisles of gloom, from dim knowledge of horrors
hidden behind storm-clouds, from the murmur of remote callings and
threatenings and cries of woe, from all-embracing dread begotten of a
heavy heart, and an outlook wholly dreary and desolate.



CHAPTER IX


With morning light Sarah’s decision to visit Gammer Gurney was still
strong in her, and she determined to call upon the white witch before
another nightfall.  It was this enterprise that precipitated affairs and
brought their end within sight.

Upon the evening that saw Sarah riding pillion with Farmer Chave, John
Aggett had met the curate of Postbridge—one Reverend Cosmo Hawkes.  The
parson, who was a keen sportsman, came across John upon the Moor and
improved his occasion to such good purpose that Aggett’s ears tingled
before the man of God had done with him.  They returned together, and on
the way home Mr. Hawkes, with admirable pertinacity, so hammered and
pounded the erring labourer, that he alarmed him into frank regret for
his evil ways.  The reckless and unhappy young man was steadied by his
minister’s forcible description of what most surely awaits all evil
livers; and when Mr. Hawkes, striking while the iron was hot, undertook
to get Aggett good and enduring work at Ashburton, John promised to
comply and to reform his bad courses from that day forth.  The decision
come to, he spent his last hours of freedom in folly.  That night he
drank hard, and when deep measures had loosened his tongue, explained to
numerous “Green Man” gossips the thing he proposed to do.  Afterward,
when the overdose of drink in him had turned to poison, hope died again
and his mother, listening fearfully at his door, heard him muttering and
cursing and growling of death as the only friend left to him.  In the
morning he was oppressed by the immediate prospect of breathing the same
air with Sarah Belworthy no more.  He alternated between savage
indifference and stubborn fatalism.  In the first mood he was minded to
depart at once; in the second he felt disposed to seek out Tim Chave and
let the brute in him have its fling.  He itched for batterings in the
flesh.  But he visited Postbridge, obtained the letter of introduction
from Mr. Hawkes, and then seriously set himself to the task of preparing
for departure.  He told his mother that he would return within a
fortnight, and she rejoiced, feeling his temporary absence a light evil
as compared with his present life.  But the truth, that he was leaving
home not to return, she never suspected.  All preliminary matters
arranged, John Aggett bade farewell, lifted his bundle and set out, after
an early dinner, for Ashburton, and as he passed Sarah Belworthy’s home
and saw the straggling village of Postbridge sink into the naked web of
the woods, a dark inclination mastered him again and passions that craved
outlet in violence clouded down stormily upon his soul.  But resolutely
he carried his turmoil of thoughts along at the rate of four miles an
hour, and quickly passing beside the river southward, approached Yar Tor
and the road to Ashburton.  Then, as there appeared the spectacle of
Gammer Gurney’s cottage, standing in its innocent humility and forlorn
loneliness upon the Moor edge, John observed a woman ahead of him and
realised that the last familiar face his eyes would rest upon must be
Sarah Belworthy’s.  Guessing her errand, he slackened his pace that she
might reach the cottage and disappear without knowledge of his presence;
but as he walked more slowly, so did Sarah, though quite unconscious of
the fact her old lover was at hand; and presently, to his astonishment,
the girl stopped altogether, hesitated, and sat down by the wayside on a
boulder.  A determination not to avoid her now influenced Aggett.  He
approached, and, as he reached her and stood still, Sarah grew very pale
and shewed some fear.

“You, Jan!  An’ settin’ forth ’pon a journey by the look of it.  Wheer be
gwaine?”

“Out of this, anyway.”

“For long?”

“Can’t say as to that.  I ban’t myself of late days—not my own man as I
used to be.  God knows wheer my changed temper’s like to drive me in the
end.”

“’Tis the same with me, Jan.  I doan’t know my duty no clearer now than
afore.  I’m torn to pieces one way an’ another, an’ theer won’t be much
left o’ me worth any man’s love come bimebye.  Sometimes I think I’ll run
right away next giglet-market{84} to Okehampton, come Our Lady’s Day, an’
hire myself out to the fust as axes, an’ never set eyes on this place
more.”

“Ban’t ’e happy yet, then?  What more do ’e want?”

“My love’s a curse wheer it falls.  I loved ’e an’ brought ’e to bad
ways; an’ Tim—I’ve set his nearest an’ dearest against un.  I seed Farmer
Chave essterday, an’ he urged me by the Book to give un up.”

“’Struth!  He said that, did he?  But you didn’t fall in wi’ it, I
reckon, else you wouldn’t be here now?”

“’Tis all to difficult for the likes o’ me.  What’s a poor maiden to do?
If I takes Tim, he’ll be a ruined man, ’cordin’ to his father.”

“’Twas a mean, cowardly trick to threaten ’e.”

“But plain truth—I could see that.  A terrible tantara theer’ll be in
Bellever if he braves the anger of Farmer.  I’ve prayed an’ prayed—Lard
He knows how I’ve prayed—‘pon it, but—”

“Prayers won’t help ’e; leastways, they didn’t me.  I’ve lifted up
far-reachin’ prayers in my time, I promise you, Sarah,—the best I could;
but never no answer,—never so much as a Voice in the night to help a
chap.”

“You done right to pray an’ you was led right, though you didn’t know it.
An’ you’m well thought of for what you’ve done still, despite your
fallin’ away arterward.”

“Never mind ’bout me.  I be gwaine far ways off, an’ so like’s not us’ll
never set eyes ’pon each other more.  For me, I’d so soon end all as not.
But for mother I should have got out of it afore now, for I ban’t feared
o’ dyin’, an’ would go out o’ hand this minute.  But you?  Can’t the man
help ’e?  Do he know your fix?  What the devil be he made of?  Sugar?”

“He doan’t know yet that I’ve spoken wi’ his faither.  An’ he’ve been
careful to hide that his folks was against me.  I s’pose ’tis natural
they should be so.”

“Ess—not knowin’ you.”

“An’ in my gert quandary I was gwaine in to Mother Gurney here.  She’s
juggled wi’ my life afore, seemin’ly, an’ if any knows what’s to be the
end of it, ’tis her, I should think.  I want to hear what’s right an’
proper.  I’m so weary of my days as you.  Life an’ love be gall-bitter
this way.  Oh, Jan, can’t ’e say nought to comfort me?  ’Tis more’n I can
bear.”

She was hysterical, and he flung down his bundle and sat beside her and
tried to bring some peace to her spirit.  His heart was full for her and
he spoke eagerly.  Then he saw the gold and coral on her finger and
stopped talking and put his elbows on his knees and his big sandy head
down on his hands.

“’Twas what you done, ’twas same as what you done,” she said.  “You left
me for love of me; why can’t I leave Tim for love of him?”

“’Tis axin’ a woman to much.”

A long silence reigned.  Wind-blown ponies stamped and snorted close at
hand, and from a window in the neighbouring cottage a sharp eye watched
the man and woman.  Gammer was counting the chances of a customer,
possibly two.

Fired with a glimmer of the hope that can never perish while the maid is
free, John Aggett argued the advantages of obedience to Farmer Chave.  He
felt himself base in this, but Sarah was under his eyes, within reach of
his arm.  Her hot tears were on his hand.

“’Tis for you I be thinkin’, though you might say ’twas two words for
myself an’ but one for you.  I wants your sorrow turned into joy, Sally,
if it’s a thing can be done.  Leave me out—theer—now I’m not thinkin’ for
myself at all.  Leave me out, an’ leave him out, an’ bide a maid till the
right man finds ’e.  I lay he haven’t crossed your path yet.  Give young
Chave up for your own sake, if not his, an’ look life in the face again
free.”

He continued fitfully in this strain, quenching his own dim hope
remorselessly as he spoke, and she, hearing little save the drone of his
voice, occupied herself with her own thoughts.  Her emotions toward John
Aggett had never much changed.  Her love for Tim, being a feeling of
different quality, had left her temperate if sincere regard for John
unmoved.  Possibly his own action in the past had rendered her more
kindly disposed to him than before.  There certainly existed in her mind
a homespun, drab regard for him, and circumstances had not changed it.

Now as he strengthened her determination to give up her lover for her
lover’s good, and despite the bitterness of her spirit before the
sacrifice, she could find some room in her mind for the man before her.
To-day the presence of Sarah awoke the finest note in John.  His first
dim hope was extinguished; he soared above it, resolutely banished any
personal interest in the problem now to be solved, and assumed that Sarah
had similarly obliterated him from all considerations of the future.  But
it was not so.

Presently the girl declared her mind to be made up and promised that she
would break off her engagement.  For a moment the other showed hearty
satisfaction, then his forehead grew wrinkled.

“One thing mind,” he said.  “My name must not crop up no more in this.
Ban’t that I fear anything man can do, but theer’ll be no weight to what
you sez onless you make it clear ’tis your own thought.  ’Tis you I care
about—an’ ’tis him you care about.  I be gude as gone a’ready.  ’Twas
mere chance throwed us together, an’ none need know ’bout it.”

She was silent awhile, then put her hand out to him.

“I do owe you more’n ever a maid owed a man, I reckon.”

He took and held the hand extended.

“You cannot help what’s past and gone.  Just call me home to your mind
now an’ again—that’s all I ax ’e.  Now I must be movin’, for I’ve got
long ways to go to-day.”

Even in her misery she took a mournful pleasure in her power to command.

“Sit down an’ bide till I bid you go,” she said.

He obeyed, resumed the seat from which he had risen and tied and untied
his bundle, but did not speak.

“If us could call back a year an’ begin livin’ all over again, Jan.”

He looked down at her, puzzled.

“A man would give his soul to go back a bit sometimes; but that’s about
the awnly thing God A’mighty’s self can’t do, I reckon.  ’Tis more’n His
power to give back essterday.”

“He can do it His own way.  He can help us poor unhappy creatures to
forget.”

“So can a pint of old ale; not but them around about a man mostly looks
to it that the raw of sorrow shan’t heal tu quick for want of callin’ to
mind.”

“Jan, I’m gwaine to give him up.  I have given him up for all time.  I
shall allus love him, Jan, because I must.  But that is all.  An’ you—you
mustn’t go out into the world an’ wander ’pon the airth an’ maybe never
come home no more through fault of mine.  Ban’t fair as two men should
break theer hearts an’ have theer days ruined for one worthless woman.
What I am, I am; what I felt for you, Jan, I feel—no more, no less.
’Tisn’t I loved you less than I always did, but him more.  If ’tis
unmaidenly so to say, rebuke me, Jan.”

Thus she deliberately came into his life again for the third time, and he
was overwhelmed.  And yet his answer was one of almost savage fierceness.
Joy shook him, too,—a sort of incredulous joy, as when one dreams rare
things, yet knows that one dreams.  The mingled emotions of the time
upset his self-control, induced a sort of tense excitation and rendered
his voice indistinct, hollow, mumbling as that of a man drunken or cleft
in palate.

“That!  That!  You say that to me—arter all these long, long days!  To
come back now!  God in Heaven, what a puppet dance ’tis!  Now here, now
theer—be your heart so light as thistledown?  I doan’t know wheer I
stand; I’m mazed as a sheep this minute.  An’ you’d come back to me now?”

“I would, Jan.  I will.”

“An’ live man an’ wife to the li’l lew cot offered us by the gudeness of
Farmer?”

“No, not that.  I couldn’t do that.  You’ve a heart soft enough to
understand.  I’ll go with ’e, wheer you be gwaine—ay, this very day I
will.  But I can’t bide here.  I must get away from—from mother, an’
faither, an’ all.  Then us can send a packet to ’em from far off.
Anywheer but Postbridge, Jan.”

“You’m in honest, sober, Bible earnest, Sarah?”

“God’s my witness, I be.”

“Then He’s my witness, tu, that I stand here a new man—an’ not shamed o’
the crumbs from t’other’s table.  You to come back!  ’Tis more’n my
deserts—such a drunken swine as I’ve been since—”

He paused a moment, then his manner changed suddenly and he gripped the
girl’s arm so hard and glared so wildly that Gammer Gurney from her
window feared a serious quarrel and nearly rushed out to separate them.

“Mind this, then,” he said, with harsh intensity.  “Mind this, now; you’m
my whole life again,—body, an’ bones, an’ blood, an’ soul,—from this
moment onwards.  Theer’s gwaine to be no more changing now—no more
altering your mind—or, by Christ, I won’t answer for myself.  I ban’t so
strong o’ will as I was, an’ since you’ve comed to me of your own free
will, mine you’ll be till death ends it; an’ Lard help them as try to
keep us apart now.  Lard help ’em an’ deliver ’em from me.  You’ve come,
an’ I trust ’e—trust ’e same as I trust the sun to rise.  But if you
throw me over again, I’ll—  No matter to speak on that.  Awnly I’ll be
true as steel to ’e; an’ you must play your part an’ look over your
shoulder no more.  You’ve spoke out o’ your heart, me out o’ mine; so let
it be.”

She was alarmed at this outburst, uttered with almost brutal energy and
in loud accents.  But it served its purpose and impressed her vacillating
spirit with the impossibility of any further changes.

“We’ve been up an’ down, him an’ me, full long enough,” continued Aggett.
“Now, thanks be to a just God as I’d nearly forgot, you’ve come back to
me an’ I could crow like a marnin’ cock to think it.  An’ now what’ll
please ’e to do?  Will ’e come along o’ me this minute?”

“Ess—no—not now; but to-night I might.  I must go home an’ put together a
few things an’ pack up others.  I can send along to home for my li’l box
later.”

“To-night, then.  An’, come next Sunday, us’ll be axed out in church at
Ashburton straightway.  Come to think, ’twould be better for you to bide
along wi’ your folk until I be ready for ’e a week or two hence.”

“No—I—”  She was going to confess that she could not trust herself, but
feared his eyes.

“Why for not?”

“I won’t stop here without you.  I’ll come.  They can hear the truth
after I have gone.”

“To-night, then,” he said.

“Wheer shall I meet ’e to?”

“By the beech—you know.  Through the woods be the nearest road for us.
To the gert beech, wheer I set our letters in a love knot.  No better
place.  Theer I’ll come, an’ theer I’ll count to see ’e when the moon
rises over the hill.  An’ doan’t ’e keep me waitin’—not a moment, not the
atom of a moment!  I’ve gone through enough, an’ my brain spins yet to
think o’ the past.  Suffer more I can’t—no more at all.  You’ll be sorry
to your dying day if you’m late.  Better never come than that.  My head
be full o’ strange things at this wonnerful happy happening,—strange
things,—but I’ll say no more than bid you be to the beech by moon-rise,
if ’tis true that you love me an’ not false.  Be theer—or you’ll awnly
repent it once, Sarah, an’ that’s so long as you do live arter.”

He exhibited little love now and less tenderness.  It almost appeared
that a mind long familiar with darkness was unable to accept and
understand the light suddenly shed upon it.  A note of impending
catastrophe sounded in his words, seemed shadowed in his wild eyes.

“You fright me,” said Sarah.  “You doan’t take me as I hoped you would.
You ban’t your old self, yet.  How should you be for that matter?  ’Tis
only poor second-hand goods I’m bringing to ’e.”

“Not so.  ’Tis what I had first promise of.  I’ll be all a man can be to
’e—all I should be.  Forgive me for harsh words; but I be dazed wi’ this
gert come-along-o’-it.  I’ve been sore let for many days, an’ ’twill take
time to make me see wi’ the old eyes when the brains in my head grow
sweet an’ cool again, an’ the poison works out of ’em.”

They talked a little while longer, then the white witch from her chamber
window saw them turn and together retrace their steps.



CHAPTER X


That highest hope, long abandoned, should thus suddenly return within his
reach, staggered John Aggett, and went far to upset the man’s mental
equilibrium.  Indeed, it had been but a little exaggeration to describe
his mind as, for the time, unhinged.  The splendour of his changed
position dazed him.  Joy and bewilderment strove for mastery, and from a
medley of poignant sensations was bred the passionate desire of
possession, and a wild hunger to secure for his own what had been
withheld so long.

Sarah Belworthy, for her part, experienced great turbulence of
conflicting fears.  Her mind was fixed, yet had something in it of
absolute terror, as she reflected upon the recent interview.  She had
offered herself to him as a sudden inspiration; and now, retracing that
fevered scene, John Aggett’s frenzy of demeanour alarmed her much, for it
was a revelation of the man she had not encountered until then.
Presently an answer came to her puzzled mind—a solution of a sort that
made the blood surge hotly to Sarah’s face.  Could it be that she had
offered herself where she was wanted no more?  Had John’s chivalry alone
been responsible for his ready undertaking to receive her back?  She
nearly screamed in the silence of her little chamber at this thought; she
desisted from her labour of preparation and flung herself upon her bed in
secret shame.  But reason quickly banished the fear.  She remembered the
man’s intoxication of joy, his delirious thanksgiving.  She felt her
bosom sore where he had hugged her to himself and praised the God of
Justice.  Next she retraced his subsequent display of passion, his
extravagant utterances and threats.  She realized very fully that he held
the pending crisis as one of vital magnitude and knew that he was strung
to a pitch far beyond any that previous experience of him had exhibited
or revealed to her.  She determined to give him no cause for further
excitement and so returned to her work, wondering the while what this
ingredient of fear might be that had entered into her emotions concerning
him.

Anon her thoughts passed to the other man, and the last struggle began.
For his own salvation she was leaving him, but with natural human
weakness she much desired that he should know of her great sacrifice in
the time to come.  That Timothy should pursue his life in ignorance of
the truth after she had departed was a terrible thought to Sarah; but,
since to see him again appeared out of the question, there remained a
possibility that he would deem her faithless and worthless to the end.
She knelt and prayed that the nature of the thing she had done might be
revealed to him in fulness of time; and then her mind grew active in
another direction and she marvelled why she had thrown herself back into
her first lover’s arms and not taken his advice to remain free of both.
Her feelings toward Aggett eluded all possibility of analysis or
understanding.  She fled from them to the task of setting her small
possessions in order and packing her basket for the forthcoming
departure.

Sarah could not write, and she was unable therefore to leave any message
for her parents.  Their anxiety must endure for the space of a day and
night, but might then be allayed.  She pictured herself dictating a
letter to the scrivener at Ashburton, and wondered what she should put in
it.

As the time approached and the day died, the vision of Timothy grew
clearer and more clear.  She saw his grief and indignation, his sorrow
and dismay; she knew every line in his face which would contract, every
furrow that would be deepened, at this event; and she speculated drearily
upon his course of action and shivered at the possibility of a meeting
between the men.  Her distraction did not obscure the drift of John’s
last words, or blind her to the importance of keeping tryst at the beech,
for he had made it clear that some disaster must overtake them if she
delayed her coming beyond the rising of the moon.  It wanted twenty
minutes to eight when Sarah started to meet the partner of her future
life; and as her destination was only a short half-mile distant, she
allowed ample time to reach it.

Meantime Aggett had passed down the hill five minutes sooner.  It was a
night of broken clouds.  Rapid motion in the direction of the zenith
seemed imparted to the stars, as scattered vapour, driven before a light
northwesterly breeze, passed across them.  With ascending movement, the
moon would presently mount a silvery stairway of clouds and pass swimming
upward across one scattered tract of darkness to the next.  The nocturnal
world beneath was full of soft light and sweet spring scent.  Nature’s
busy fingers moved about those duties men see not in the act.  From
umbels of infant chestnut leaves she drew the sheaths, loosed the folds
of primroses and wood anemones, opened the little olive-coloured buds of
the woodbine’s foliage, liberated the chrysoprase spears of the wild
arums from the dry earth.  A fern owl whirred and wheeled about a
blackthorn tree that stood alone near Aggett’s cottage door.  Green
leaves now clothed it, where a few weeks earlier blossoms had made the
tree snow white.  The spring green of field and forest and hedgerow
looked wan under the increasing light of the eastern horizon; valleyward
a mist, born of recent rain, wound sinuously and shimmered opalescent,
while above all loomed a background of night-hidden Moor.  Viewed at this
distance the waste returned no spark or twinkle from the sky, but
extended, darkly and gigantically, along the horizon and made the upper
chambers of the air shine out the brighter for its own dimensionless
obscurity.

John Aggett passed from the embrace of the night wind into the denser
atmosphere of the woods beneath.  A stream brawled beside him and ran
before the cottage of the Belworthys.  Here he dawdled a moment, half in
hope to meet Sarah; but he felt confident that she was in reality before
him and would be waiting ere now at the beech.  Proceeding downward, he
passed a young man leaning against a gate.  The youth stood quite
motionless, and over his shoulder Aggett observed widespreading
grass-lands.  Upon the expanse of dim green, parallel bars of faint light
between equal tracts of gloom indicated that a roller had been passed
regularly over the field to better its promise of future hay.

The man turned, and John, knowing the other for Timothy Chave, guessed
that he awaited a companion.  Instant rage set his blood racing; the
veins in his neck and forehead bulged; the muscles of hand and arm
hardened, but he kept in shadow and passed upon the farther side of the
road where the stream ran.  Timothy said “good night” in the voice of one
who does not recognise him to whom he speaks; but Aggett returned no
answer and, satisfied that he had not been recognised, soon passed out of
earshot.  His mind was now darker than the shadows of the pine trees,
fuller of brooding whispers than their inky tops; but he fought against
foreboding with the full strength of his will, set presentiment of evil
behind him, and lifted his voice and spoke aloud to cheer himself.

“Her’ll be down-along; her’ll surely be down-along, dear heart, waitin’
for me.  She knows nought about the chap standin’ theer.  It can’t be.
She’m strong set to follow, for ’tis the road of her own choosin’.”

He proceeded to the spot where Sarah had first promised herself to him.
The beech bole shone ghost grey; as yet no copper-coloured bud-spike had
opened and aloft the thickening traceries, still spotted by a few
seed-cases of last year’s mast, shewed in wonderful black lace-work
against the silver sky.  Sarah Belworthy was not visible, and Aggett felt
a mighty dread tightening at his stomach, like hands.  He threw down his
bundle and stick.  Then he listened awhile, only to hear the jolt and
grind of a wood-sledge proceeding down the hill.  He looked about him,
calculated that it yet wanted ten minutes to moon-rise, then struck a
light with a flint, puffed it into flame and sought idly for the initials
and lover’s knot that he had set upon the beech.  His work had suffered
little since its first completion; but now it vanished, for, upon some
sudden whim, the man fetched out his knife, obliterated the inscription
with a few heavy gashes, pared all away, and left nothing but a raw white
blaze upon the bark.  His own downcast condition puzzled him.  Now,
albeit within five minutes of his triumph, now, while each moment was
surely bringing Sarah to him on tripping feet, he grew more morose and
ill at ease.  It was the thought of the other standing at the gate.  Once
more John talked to himself aloud to cheer his spirit.  “Curse the
fule—standin’ so stark as a mommet{100} to fright pixies.  Her won’t stop
for him—never.  Her’ll come; her’s promised.”

He repeated the words over and over again like a parrot; but a voice,
loud as his own, answered him and mocked him out of the darkness.  His
life and its futility reeled before him, like phantasmagoria upon the
night.  He stamped and swore to disturb the visions; but as he waited and
listened for Sarah’s coming, the past took visible shape again and
summoned pictures of days gone by, when he went wool-gathering with
little Sally on the Moor.  No sound broke the silence, no footfall
gladdened his heart.  And then there floated out the moon over the black
billows of the horizon.  Very slowly its silver ascended into the sky and
rained splendour upon the nocturnal earth.  The hour of moon-rise was
numbered with time past and the world rolled on.

Great floods of passion drowned the man.  He flung himself upon the earth
and beat the young green things with his clenched hands.  The smell of
bruised primroses touched his nostrils and in the spirit he saw Sarah
Belworthy again bearing a great nosegay of them.  She moved beside him
through a bygone April; her laugh made music through the spring woods;
her lips were very red; and round her girl’s throat hung a little
necklace of hedge-sparrow’s eggs, blue as the vernal sky.

Aggett arose, rubbed the earth from his knuckles and began to tighten the
thong he wore about his waist.  But the leather under his hands suddenly
challenged his mind, and he took off the belt and examined it.

“Her never loved me—never—never,” he said to the night.  “To leave me
arter what I said—to leave me now knowin’—’Tis enough.  I be tired—I be
weary of the whole earth.  Her lied to me through it all; but I won’t lie
to she.”

He flung down the belt, then picked it up again and removed a little bag
that was fastened to it and contained a few shillings in silver.  This he
placed beside his bundle.  Then he flung the long snaky coil of the
girdle upon the ground and stood staring at it.

Elsewhere, Sarah, hastening down the hill five minutes after John had
noted Timothy at the gate of the hayfield, similarly saw and recognised
him.  His presence reminded her of a fact entirely forgotten during the
recent storm and stress.  He was there by appointment and eager to hear
the first rustle of his sweetheart’s approach.  Now her heart flogged at
her breast and she felt her knees weaken.  But she kept steadily on with
averted face and instinct quick to find concealment in every shadow.  She
drew her hood about her and walked upon the grass by the wayside.

The man heard and turned, waking from a reverie.  He saw his sweetheart
even as she passed him by.

“Sally!  It is Sally!” he cried.

She did not answer, though his voice shook her to the well-springs of her
life; and he, supposing that she was about some lover’s pretty folly,
laughed joyously and came after her.  Then she hastened the more, and he
did likewise.

“A starlight chase!  So be it, sweetheart; but you’ll have to pay a heavy
penalty when I catch you!”

Still she could not speak; then, perceiving that he must speedily
overtake her, she found her tongue.

“For Christ’s sake, doan’t ’e follow me!  ’Tis life—life an’ death.
Ban’t no time for play.  Turn back, Tim, turn back if you ever loved me.”

Her tone alarmed him and he hesitated a moment, then came steadily on
again, calling to Sarah to stop.

“Tell me what’s amiss—quick—quick, dear one!  Who should help you in the
whole world but your Tim?”

Now her quick brains had devised a means of possible escape.  The stream
that ran by the road here passed immediately under a high hazel hedge,
and the bank had been torn down by cattle at one point.  Upon the other
side of this gap extended a narrow meadow at the fringe of young coppice
woods.  Once within this shelter Sarah felt she might be safe.  But there
was not a moment to lose, for Tim had now approached within fifteen yards
of her.  A thousand thoughts hastened through the girl’s mind in those
fleeting moments, and not the least was one of indignation against her
pursuer.  She had bid him stay in the name of Christ, yet he paid no
heed, but blundered on, dead to consequences, ignorant of the awful evil
for which he might be responsible if he restrained her.  To leap the
stream was Sarah’s first task—a feat trifling by day, but not so easy now
that night had sucked detail from the scene and banished every particular
of the brook’s rough course.  Here its waters chattered invisible; here
they dipped under young grasses and forget-me-nots; here twinkled out
only to vanish again, engulfed by great shadows.  The girl sped upon her
uneven way, marked the gap ahead and in her haste, mistaking for light a
grey stone immediately before her at a little bend in the stream, leapt
forward, struck her feet against granite, and, falling, spread her hands
to save herself.  But, despite this action, her forehead came violently
against the stone and her left foot suffered still more severely.  She
struggled to recover and rise, while her basket tumbled into the stream,
scattering small, precious possessions on the water.  With a desperate
effort Sarah actually regained her feet, but only to lose consciousness
and be caught up in Tim Chave’s arms as she fell again.

Then it was her pursuer’s turn to suffer; though rapid action relieved
him of some anxiety and occupied his mind.  The place was very lonely,
the girl apparently dead.  For half an hour he sought to revive her; then
she opened her eyes and lifted them to the moon; and by slow stages of
broken thoughts took up the thread of her life again.

“Thank God—thank God, my darling!  If you only knew what I have endured!
I thought you had killed yourself and the terror of it has made me grow
old.  What, in Heaven’s name, were you doing to run from me like that?”

She put up one hand to her head and uttered a shivering sigh, but as yet
lacked the power to speak.  Beneath her hair was a terrible bruise, and
she felt that something stabbed her eyes and made them flash red fiery
rings into the cold silver of the moonlight.

“Speak,” he said, “just one little word, my treasure—just one word, so
that I may know my life has come back to me.”

Then she spoke, slowly at first, with increased speed as her memory
regained clearness.

“No—no—no.  Not to Tim—not back to Tim.  I remember.  I fell running away
from ’e.  You sinned a gert sin to come arter me when I bade ’e in
Christ’s name to let me abide.  Help me now—now ’fore ’tis to late.  ’Tis
the least you can do an’ theer’s a man’s life hanging to it for all I
know.  Say nothin’; ax nothin’; help me—help me quick to go to un.”

“To whom, Sarah?  You’re dreaming, lovey.  Who should I take you to—your
father?  But I’m here—Timothy—an’ thank God I was.  What frightened you
so?  Like a moonbeam you went and nearly broke your neck and my heart
together—‘pon my honour you did.”

“Help me,” she said.  “Give over talkin’, for it ban’t the time.  You’ll
know how ’twas some day.  I’ve prayed solemn as you should know.  Let me
go down-along quick—quicker’n lightning—or it may be too late.  Wheer’s
my basket gone?  I had a li’l basket.  An’ allus b’lieve I loved
’e—b’lieve it to the end of the world.”

“As if I ever doubted it!  Now let me carry you right home, my little
wounded bird.  The sooner the better.”

“No, I tell ’e.  Help me to my feet—now this instant minute, if you
doan’t want me to go mad!  Theer’s things hid—terrible things!  I must
go.  He won’t wait for me; he swore it.  Down to the gert beech he
bides—Jan—Jan Aggett!  Oh, help me, my own love; help me, Tim, for my
body’s weak an’ I can’t rise up without ’e.”

“To him—help you to him!”

“I mean it.  I can’t tell you nothin’.  For the love of the Lard, doan’t
talk no more.  Oh, if I thwart un!”

She struggled desperately, like a trapped animal that sees dog or man
approaching; and he helped her to stand, though now he scarcely knew what
he did.  Then the pang of a dislocated bone in her foot pierced the girl
and she cried aloud and sank back breathless and faint with pain.

“I can’t go to un, so you must.  Hasten, hasten, if ever you loved me,
an’ mend the gert wrong you’ve done by bringing me to this.  Speed down
to the beech at the corner o’ the woods an’ tell Jan Aggett what have
fallen out.  Never mind me; my foot ban’t no account; but Jan—him—tell un
I’m here against my will.  Shout aloud through the peace o’ the night as
you’m coming to un from me.”

Still he hesitated until her voice rose in a high-pitched shriek of
impatience and she tore her hair and beat her breast.  Then he departed
and even ran as she screamed to him to go faster.

Once fairly started, Timothy made the best of his way to Postbridge for a
doctor and man’s aid to carry Sarah to her home.  At the dripping well
beside the stile he stopped a moment and shouted his rival’s name till
the woods echoed; but no answer came and he ran on, gasping, to the
village.

Fifteen minutes later Timothy returned to the hill with a medical man and
two labourers.  Investigation proved that Sarah Belworthy had not been
very gravely injured, though her mind was evidently suffering from some
serious shock.  She asked for Aggett on Tim’s return and, being assured
that he had left the beech tree before her messenger reached it, she
relapsed into silence.  Soon the slight dislocation in her foot was
reduced and she lay in comfort on the pallet that she had thought to
press no more.



CHAPTER XI


A small boy, playing truant from his dame’s school, discovered the nature
of John Aggett’s final action.  The lad, seeking for those elements of
mystery and adventure never absent from a wood, found both readily
enough, where a great beech stood at the precincts of the pine forest.
First a bundle in a red handkerchief with a stout stick lying beside it
made the explorer peep fearfully about for the owner.  Then he found him;
and the small boy’s eyes grew round, his hair rose under his cap and his
jaw fell.  Lifted but a few inches above his head, and hanging by the
neck from a great limb of the beech, was a man weary of waiting for a
woman who could not keep her word.

In the earth they laid John Aggett, at the junction of cross-roads not
far from his mother’s home; and they handled his clay roughly and,
cutting a blackthorn stake from the tree by his cottage door, buried the
man with old-time indignities and set no mark upon his grave.

For two years Sarah and Timothy were strangers after that night; then
Farmer Chave passed to his ancestors and Tim found himself lord of
Bellever Barton and a free man.  In course of time he won the girl
back—indeed little effort was needed to do so.  Their wedded life is not
recorded and may be supposed to have passed peacefully away.  A son’s son
now reigns in the place of his yeoman fathers; and his grandparents lie
together under the grass of Widecombe churchyard.  There, for fifty years
an antique monument has risen above them, and a fat cherub puffed at a
posthorn; but to-day gold lichens threaten to obliterate the manifold
virtues of Timothy Chave and his lady as set forth on slanting stone.

And the other man rests lonely under the sloe tree; for its green wood
grew and flourished to the amazement of those who set it there.  Yet the
purple harvest of that haggard and time-fretted thorn men still bid their
children leave upon the bough; for the roots of it wind in the dust of
the unholy dead, and to gather the flower or pluck the fruit would be to
beckon sorrow.




‘CORBAN’


“’Tis a question which to drown,” said Mr. Sage.

He smoked his churchwarden and looked down between his knees where a
mother cat was gazing up at him with green eyes.  She purred, rolled half
on her back and opened and contracted her forepaws with pleasure, while
she suckled two kittens.

Mr. Sage’s daughter—a maiden of twelve—begged him to spare both squeaking
dabs of life.

“They’m so like as two peas, faither—braave li’l chets both.  Doan’t ’e
drown wan of ’em,” she said.

“Thicky cat’s been very generous of chets in her time,” declared Mr.
Sage.  “If such things had ghostesses, you might see a whole regiment of
’em—black an’ white, tabby an’ tortoiseshell—down-along by the river come
dark.”

“Even I shouldn’t be feared of a chet’s ghostie,” declared little Milly
Sage.

But she had her way.  One kitten, when it could face the world alone, was
given to a friend who dwelt some miles distant at Princetown; the other
grew into a noble tom of bold tabby design and genial disposition.  His
mother, feeling him to be her masterpiece, passed gently out of life soon
after her son reached cat’s estate.  She had done her duty to the feline
community, and Milly mourned for her a whole week.  But Mr. Sage did not
mourn.  He much preferred the young tom, and between the cat and the old
man, as years passed by, there waxed a friendship of remarkable
character.

“I call un ‘Corban,’” said Mr. Sage, “’cause he was a gift—a gift from my
little girl when she was a little ’un.  ’Twas her own ram cat, you mind,
but as the creature growed up, it took that tender to me that Milly said
as it must be mine; an’ mine ’tis; an’ what he’d do wi’out me, or what
I’d do wi’out he, be blessed if I know.”

He spoke to his next-door neighbour and personal crony, Amos Oldreive, a
gamekeeper and river-watcher for many years.  Now this man was honourably
retired, with a small pension and a great rheumatism, the reward of many
a damp night on behalf of the salmon in Dart’s ancient stream.

At Postbridge these old people dwelt—a hamlet in the heart of Dartmoor—a
cluster of straggling cots beside the name-river of that region, where
its eastern branch comes tumbling through the shaggy fens beneath Cut
Hill.  Here an elderly, disused, packhorse bridge crosses Dart, but the
main road spans its stream upon a modern arch hard by.  The lives of Sage
and Oldreive had passed within twenty miles of this spot.  The keeper
knew every tor of the waste, together with the phases of the seasons, and
the natural history of each bird and beast and fish sacred to sporting.
His friend’s days were also spent in this desolate region, and both
ancients, when necessity or occasion drove them into towns, felt the
houses pressing upon their eyes and crushing their foreheads and the air
choking them.  At such times they did their business with all speed, and
so returned in thankfulness to the beech-tree grove, the cottages and
those meadowlands of Postbridge by Dart, all circled and cradled in the
hills.

Noah Sage and his next-door neighbour quarrelled thrice daily, and once
daily made up their differences over a glass of spirit and water,
sometimes consumed in one cottage, sometimes in the other.  Their
conditions were very similar.  Noah had an only daughter; Amos, an only
son; and each old man, though both had married late in life, was a
widower.

The lad and lass, thus thrown together, came naturally to courtship, and
it was a matter understood and accepted that they should marry when young
Ted Oldreive could show a pound a week.  The course of true love
progressed uneventfully.  Milly was plain, if good health, good temper
and happy, honest eyes can be plain; while Ted, a sand-coloured and
steady youth of a humble nature, leaning naturally upon distinction of
classes for his peace of mind, had not a rival or an enemy in the world.
Mr. Sage held him a promising husband for Milly, and Ted’s master,
appreciating the man’s steadfast qualities, gave promise of the desired
number of shillings weekly when Ted should have laboured for another six
months at the Vitifer tin mines near his home.

Little of a sort to set down concerning these admirable folks had arisen
but for the circumstance of the cat ‘Corban.’  Yet, when that beast had
reached the ripe age of eight years and was still a thing of beauty and a
cat of mark at Postbridge, he sowed the seeds of strife, wrecked two
homes, and threatened seriously to interfere with the foundation of a
third.

It happened thus: gaffer Oldreive, by reason of increasing infirmities,
found it necessary to abandon those tramps on the high Moor that he
loved, and to occupy his time and energies nearer home.  Therefore he
started the rearing of young pheasants upon half an acre of land
pertaining to his lease-hold cottage.  The old man built his own coops
and bred his own hens, as he proudly declared.  Good money was to be made
by one who knew how to solve the difficulties of the business, and with
greatly revived interest in life, Amos bought pheasants’ eggs and
henceforth spent his time among his coops and foster mothers.  The
occupation rendered him egotistical, and his friend secretly regretted
it; nor would he do likewise when urged to make a similar experiment.

“Doan’t want no birds my side the wall,” he said.  “I’ve got a brave pig
or two as’ll goody into near so much money as your pheysants; an’ theer’s
‘Corban,’ he’d make short work of any such things as chicks.”

Oldreive nodded over the party wall and glanced, not without suspicion,
at ‘Corban,’ who chanced to be present.

“Let ’em taste game an’ it grows ’pon ’em like drink ’pon a human,” he
said.

‘Corban’ stretched his thighs, cleaned his claws on a block of firewood,
and feigned indifference.  As a matter of fact, this big tabby tom knew
all about the young pheasants; and Mr. Oldreive knew that he knew.

Sage, on the other hand, with an experience of the beast extending from
infancy, through green youth to ripe prime, took it upon him to say that
this cat was trustworthy, high-minded and actuated by motives he had
never seen equalled for loftiness, even in a dog.

The old keeper snorted from his side of the wall.

“A dog!  You wouldn’t compare thicky, green-eyed snake wi’ a dog, would
’e?”

“Not me,” answered the other.  “No dog ever I knawed was worthy to wash
his face for un.  An’ he’m no more a green-eyed snake than your spaniel,
though a good deal more of a gen’leman.”

“Us won’t argue it then, for I never knawed any use for cats myself but
to plant at the root of a fruit-bearin’ tree,” said Mr. Oldreive,
cynically.

“An’ I never seed no use for dogs, ’cept to keep gen’lefolks out of
mischief,” answered Sage, who was a radical and no sportsman.  He puffed,
and grew a little red as he spoke.

Here, and thus, arose a cloud no bigger than a man’s hand.  Noah Sage
stumped indoors to his daughter, while ‘Corban’ followed with pensive
step and a general air as though one should say, “I forgive, but I can’t
forget.”

Three days later Mr. Oldreive looked over the wall, and his neighbour saw
him, and put a hasty foot on some feathers.

“Marnin’, Sage.  Look here—what I wants to knaw be, whether your blasted
cat have took wan o’ my phaysants, or whether he haven’t?”

“Might have, might not, Amos.  Better ax un.  Here he be.”

Green-eyed innocence marked the fat round face of ‘Corban.’  He leapt
upon the wall and saluted the breeder of pheasants with open-hearted
friendship.

“What be onder your heel, neighbour?”

“Why—a bit of rabbit’s flax ’twas, I think.  My sight ban’t so good as of
old nowadays.”.

“Rabbit’s flax!  ’Tis a phaysant’s feathers!  Get away, you hookem-snivey
Judas, or I’ll hit ’e over the chops!”

This last threat concerned ‘Corban,’ who was rubbing his whiskers against
Mr. Oldreive’s waistcoat.

The ancient Sage puffed out his cheeks and grew as red as a rose.

“Ban’t the way to speak to any respectable, well-thought-upon domestic
animal, an’ you knaw it, Amos.”

“Domestic!” echoed Mr. Oldreive, bitterly.  “About so domestic as a auld
red fox I sent off wi’ a flea in his ear two nights since.  Domestic!  He
pretends to be to gain his private ends.  Just a savage, cruel, awnself
{119} beast of prey, an’ no better.  Can’t shutt foxes, ’cause they’m the
backbone of England; but I can shutt cats an’—an’—”

“Stop theer!” roared the other ancient.  He trembled with passion; his
under jaw chattered; he lifted his legs up and down and cracked the
joints of his fingers.

“To think I’ve knawed ’e all these years an’ never seed through to the
devilish nature of ’e!  ’Tis sporting as makes men all the same—no
better’n heathen savages.”

The other kept calm before this shattering criticism.

“Whether or no, I doan’t breed these here phaysants for fun, nor yet for
your cat’s eatin’.  No call to quarrel, I should hope.  But keep un his
own side the wall if you please, else he’s like to have an onrestful
time.  I give ’e fair warning.”

“Perhaps you’d wish for me to chain un up?”

“Might be better—for him if you did.”

“I doan’t want you in my house to-night,” said the owner of ‘Corban’
suddenly.  “You’ve shook me.  You’ve shook a friendship of more’n fifty
year standing, Amos Oldreive, an’ I can’t abear to look upon your face
again to-day.”

“More shame to you, Noah Sage!  If you reckon your mangy cat be more to
you than a gude Christian neighbour, say so.  But I ban’t gwaine to fall
down an’ worship thicky varmint—no, not for twenty men, so now you knaw.”

“So much for friendship then,” answered Noah Sage, wagging his head.

“So much for a silly auld fool,” replied Amos Oldreive, rather rudely;
and they left it at that, and each turned his back upon his neighbour.

Not a word was exchanged between them for three days; then the keeper
sent in a message by Milly, who trembled before her parent as she
delivered it.

“Mr. Oldreive sez that ‘Corban’ have killed two more of his li’l
game-birds, faither.  An’ he sez that if so be as he goes for to catch
puss in theer again, he’ll shutt un!  Doan’t ’e look so grievous gallied,
dear faither!  I’m sure he never could do it after bein’ your friend
fifty year, though certainly he was cleanin’ his gun when he spoke to
me.”

“Shutt the cat!  If he do, the world shall ring with it, God’s my judge!
Shutt my cat—red-handed, blood-sucking ruffian!  Shutt my cat; an’ then
think to marry his ginger-headed son to my darter!  Never! the bald
pelican.  You tell him that if a hair o’ my cat be singed by his beastly
fowling-piece, I’ll blaze it from here to Moretonhampstead—ess fay, I
will, an’ lock him up, an’ you shan’t marry his Ted neither.  Shutt
my—Lord! to think as that man have been trusted by me for half a century!
I cream all down my spine to picture his black heart.  Guy Fawkes be a
Christian gen’leman to un.  Here! ‘Corban’!  ‘Corban’!  ‘Corban’!  Wheer
be you to, cat?  Come here, caan’t ’e, my purty auld dear?”

He stormed off, and Milly, her small eyes grown troubled and her lips
drawn down somewhat, hastened to tell Ted Oldreive the nature of this
dreadful discourse.

“He took it very unkid,” she said.  “Caan’t deny as poor faither was
strung up to a high pitch by it.  Such obstinate, saucy auld sillies as
both be.  An’ if faither’s cat do come to harm, worse will follow, for he
swears I shan’t have ’e if Mr. Oldreive does anything short an’ sharp wi’
‘Corban.’”

Ted scratched his sandy locks as a way to let in light upon slow brains.

“’Tis very ill-convenient as your cat will eat faither’s game-birds,” he
said; “but knawin’ the store your auld man sets by the gert hulkin’
tabby, I’m sure my auld man never would ackshually go for to shutt un.”

“If he does, ’tis all off betwixt you an’ me—gospel truth.  Faither’s a
man as stands to his word through thunder,” declared Milly.  “An’ I ban’t
of age yet, so he can keep me from you, an’ he will if Mr. Oldreive kills
‘Corban.’”

“Tu late for that,” answered Ted, very positively.  “The banns was up
last Sunday, as your faither well knaws.  An’ who be he to stand against
an anointed clergyman in the house of the Lard?  Us was axed out to
Princetown for the first time last Sunday; an’ I get my pound a week
after midsummer, as I’ve told your faither.  Then us’ll take that cottage
’pon top of Merripit Hill, an’ auld men must fight theer awn battles, an’
us shall be out o’ earshot, thank God.”

“Us be meeting trouble halfway, I hope,” she answered.  “I’m sure I’ll
keep a eye ’pon ‘Corban’ day an’ night so far as I can; but you knaw what
a cat is.  They’ve got theer own ideas an’ theer own affairs to look
arter.  Why, if you set p’liceman ’pon ’em, they’d only laugh at un.
‘Corban’s’ a cat as be that independent in his ways.  He’ll brook no
meddlin’ with—’specially of a night.”

“Well caution un, for he’ve got a ’mazin’ deal of sense.  I hope he won’t
be overbold for his skin’s sake, ’cause my faither’s every bit so much a
man of his word as Mr. Sage; an’ what he says he’ll stick to.  He’ve had
to shutt a gude few score o’ cats in his business; an’ he’ll add your
tabby to the reckoning, sure as Judgement, if any more of his phaysants
be stolen.”

Thus, with common gloom of mind, the lovers separated and the clouds
thickened around them.  Their parents were no longer upon speaking terms,
and tragedy hung heavy on the air.  Then, in the deep and dewy silence of
a June night, with Dart murmuring under the moon and the new-born foliage
of the beech trees whispering their silky song, there burst upon the
nocturnal peace vile uproar of gunpowder.  Somebody had fired a gun, and
the noise of it woke a thousand echoes and leapt with reverberations
thrice repeated along the stone crowns of Hartland and Stannon and huge
Broad Down.

Gaffer Sage rushed to his window, but could see nothing more than a puff
of white smoke rising lazily under the moon.  Trembling with dark
misgivings, he crept back to bed, but slept no more.  ‘Corban’ usually
came to the old man’s chamber at dawn, when Milly opened the house; but
though she was stirring before five o’clock on the following morning, no
‘Corban’ bolted into the cottage when she unbarred the door; no familiar
friend padded and purred “Good morning” to Mr. Sage; neither did ‘Corban’
appear at breakfast—a course very unusual with him.

Noah could not eat his meal for anxiety.  He pushed away his tea, rose
and walked into the garden.  Upon the other side of the wall Amos
Oldreive was casting grain to his young pheasants.

“Where’s my cat to?” asked Noah Sage, bluntly.  “I heard your gun explode
last night.  Did you shutt un?  I’ve a right to knaw.”

Mr. Oldreive was clearly nervous and ill at ease, his sallow face needing
wiping before he replied.  But his eyes shone defiance; he pointed at the
pheasants ere he answered.

“A month ago there was four dozen of ’em,” he said; “now theer be
ezacally three dozen an’ two.  An’ as for your cat, maybe I have shutt
un, an’ maybe I have not, so now.”

“You ought to be stringed up for it, you grizzly, auld, crook-back
coward!  I knaw very well you done it; an’ you’ll awnly be sorry once,
and that’s for ever.  Doan’t suppose you’ve heard the last of this.  But
I must take thought afore I gets upsides with you.”

He turned, went into the house and spoke to Milly.  The man had aged
strangely in five minutes, his voice grew squeaky and unsteady.

“He’ve—he’ve shutt un.  He’ve shutt my cat!”

Then Mr. Sage took his stick an’ walked out upon the Moor to reflect and
to consider what his life would be without his treasure.  He wept a
little, for he was not a man of strong intellect.  Then his painful tears
were scorched up, and he breathed threatenings and slaughter.

He tramped back to Postbridge with a mind made up, and bawled his
determination over the party-wall at Amos Oldreive’s back.

“Your son shan’t have my darter now—not if he travels on his naked knees
from here to Exeter for her.  No darter of mine shall marry the child of
a dirty murderer!  That’s what you be; an’ all men shall knaw it; an’ I
pray God your birds’ll get the pip to the last one among ’em, an’ come
they grows, I pray God they’ll choke the man as eats ’em; an’ if I
weern’t so auld an’ so weak in the loins, be gormed if I wouldn’t come
over the wall this minute an’ wring your skinny neck, you cruel, unlawful
beast!”

Mr. Oldreive looked round and cast one glance at a spot ten yards’
distant, where the black earth looked as though newly upturned, near an
apple tree.  But he said not a word, only spat on his hands and proceeded
with his digging.

A dreadful week passed, and Mr. Sage’s mingled emotions and misfortunes
resulted in an attack of gout.  He remained singularly silent under this
trial, but once broke into activity and his usual vigour of speech when
his old friend sent him a dozen good trout from Dart, and a hope that his
neighbour would let bygones be bygones.  These excellent fish, despite
his foot, Mr. Sage flung one by one through his bedroom window into Amos
Oldreive’s front garden; for what were trout to him with no ‘Corban’ to
share them?

Behind the scenes of this tragedy Ted and Milly dwelt dismally on their
own future.  He clung to it that if the banns could but be asked a third
time without interference, Mr. Sage was powerless; Milly, however,
believed that she knew better.

“I be only eighteen,” she explained, “an’ faither’s my guardian to do as
he will with me until I come of age.”

So they were troubled in secret until a sudden and amazing solution to
the great problem came within a week of ‘Corban’s’ exit.  The only
apparent way to be Ted’s wife was opened through lying, and Milly rose to
the necessary heights of untruth without a pang.  She felt that good must
come of her evil conduct—good not only to herself, but to her unhappy
father.  His bereavement had cost him dear.  He still preserved a great,
tragical silence, but from time to time hinted of far-reaching deeds when
his foot should be strong enough to bear him up.

There came a day when Milly walked to Princetown, and, entering into the
house of certain friends there, rubbed her eyes and stood astounded and
open-mouthed before the spectacle of ‘Corban.’  It was no feline
apparition that she saw, but a live cat, with bold tabby markings of
alternate rabbit-brown and black—a cat with strong, flat nose, cold and
healthy; four good, well-defined tiers of whisker on either side of his
countenance; green eyes, that twinkled like the twin lamps of a little
train when seen by night, and a tail of just proportion and brave
carriage.

“Lard save us!” cried Milly; “however did ’e come by this here cat, Mrs.
Veale?  I had Mr. Oldreive’s own sacred word as he’d shutt un dead an’
buried un onder his apple tree.”

“That’s our butivul puss; an’ you should knaw how us come by it if
anybody do, my dear, for you bringed it here in a basket from Postbridge
when you was a li’l maid six year agone.”

Milly’s active mind was working too rapidly to allow of any reply for
some moments.  Then she told Mrs. Veale of the recent tribulation at
home, and in ten minutes an obvious plot was hatched between them.

“’Tis a peace-loving cat, an’ if you butter its paws an’ treat it a bit
generous in the matter of food, ’twill very likely settle down along with
you.  Of course, you shall have un for such a Christian purpose as to
bring them two dear auld men together again.  An’ the more cheese you can
spare un, the more like he is to bide with you.”

So Mrs. Veale; and Milly answered:—

“‘Corban’ was fond o’ cheese, tu, an’ his mother afore him!  ’Twas a
family failing, no doubt.”

She scanned the cat narrowly and it mistook her attention for admiration,
and purred in a soft, guttural, elderly way, and bent itself into a bow
against her knee and showed much natural goodness.

“So like t’other as two peas!” declared Milly, not remembering that she
had made exactly the same remark when this cat and its late brother were
born.  “Faither’s sight ban’t strong enough to part ’em if awnly this one
behaves well,” she added.

It was decided that the girl should come early on Sunday morning for her
tabby peacemaker, and meantime Mr. Oldreive and his son were to be
acquainted with the plot.  As for Amos, he was an easy man, and had not
slain his neighbour’s poaching cat excepting under grave provocation.
Ever since the deed he had regretted it, but he had never confessed to
the actual crime excepting in the ears of Milly and Ted.  Nobody had
officially announced the death of his cat to Mr. Sage.  Therefore, Milly
hoped he would accept the stranger as his own, and suffer peace to return
amongst them.  The Oldreives, much cowed by Noah’s attitude and
frightened by his illness, gladly promised to do all they might for his
daughter, and when Sunday came, she started for Princetown after an early
breakfast and left her father behind her.  He was in better health again,
and she noticed, as an unusual circumstance, that he appeared very full
of his own affairs upon that morning, and clearly desired her room more
than her company.

With a heavy basket she set off homeward by nine o’clock.  Inside the
wickerwork a new ‘Corban,’ after protesting once or twice at the
narrowness of its quarters, curled round nose to tail, abandoned itself
to the freaks of chance and digested an ample breakfast.

But midway between Princetown and Postbridge, where the road traversed
the high Moor and stretched like a white thread between granite hills and
glimmering marsh-lands, from whence the breeding plover called, Milly
nearly dropped her basket.  For along the way, in a borrowed market-cart
behind his own brown pony, came her father.

“Why, where on airth be you drivin’ to, my auld dear?” she asked; and Mr.
Sage, puffing and growing very red, made answer:—

“I be gwaine up-long to Princetown to holy worship.”

Now this was an action absolutely unparalleled.  “To church!  What for?”

“If you must knaw, ’tis that I may forbid your banns wi’ Ted Oldreive.
No use to fret nor cry.  I be firm as a rock ’pon it; an’ I be gwaine to
deny them banns afore the face of the Lord an’ the people.”

“Why ever should ’e do such a cruel thing, dear faither?”

“Because no blood o’ mine be gwaine to mix wi’ that murdering villain’s.”

“He never told you he shot ‘Corban.’”

“D’you doubt it?  Don’t the whole of Dartmoor know it?”

“Let me get up in the cart an’ sit beside you,” said Milly.  “I want for
you to look in this here basket.”

She leapt from the step to the driving-seat beside her father; then
opened the basket.  Grateful for this sudden light and air, her burden
gazed out, yawned, showed perfect teeth, black lips, and a pink mouth;
then jumping boldly on to Mr. Sage’s scanty lap, rubbed against him and
purred deeply, while its upright tail brushed his chin.

“God’s goodness!” cried the old man, and nearly fell out into the road.

“Somebody must have took un to Princetown,” said Milly, outwardly calm
though her heart beat hard.  “Theer I found un none the worse, poor
twoad.  Now he’s twice ‘Corban,’ dear faither, an’ twice my gift to ’e.”

The old man was entirely deceived, as anybody even of keen sight might
well have been.  The curious friendship of the cat also aided his
delusion.  He stroked it, and it stood up and put its front paws upon his
necktie and rubbed noses.

“Glory be!  Now us’ll go home-along,” said Mr. Sage.

His dim eyes were dimmer for tears; but he could not take them off the
creature.  His hands also held it close.  Milly picked up the reins and
turned the brown pony homeward, much to his surprise and joy.

And ‘Corban’ II., as though ’specially directed by Providence, played its
part nobly, and maintained the imposition.  Mr. Sage begged Amos
Oldreive’s pardon, and Amos, for his part, calmed his conscience by
assuring Noah that henceforth his cat was more than welcome to a young
pheasant whenever it had a mind to one.  A little strangeness on the part
of the returned wanderer seemed natural in Mr. Sage’s opinion.  That he
had apparently developed one or two new habits was also reasonable in a
cat with as much new experience of the world.  And meantime the wedding
preparations were pushed on.

At the end of the week Ted Oldreive came home from Vitifer for Sunday;
and he expressed joy at the sight of ‘Corban,’ once more the glory of his
old haunts.

But the young man’s face changed when Noah and the cat had departed in
company, and a look of frank alarm made Milly tremble before danger.

“Why, what’s amiss, sweetheart?” she asked, nervously.  “All danger be
past now, an’ the creature’s settled down as homely an’ pleasant as need
be.”

“Matter enough,” said Ted; “’tis a ewe cat!”

“A ewe cat!  Oh, Ted, doan’t say that!”

“’Tis so; an’ God send her doan’t have chets ’fore we’m married, else
Postbridge won’t hold your dear faither—nor Dartymoor neither.”




“A PICKAXE, AND A SPADE, A SPADE”


CHAPTER I


Nearly two hundred years ago, when Miser Merle departed from life, his
little corner of earth took heart and breathed again.  Not that he had
raised any very mighty mound of gold to stand between himself and the
sunshine, but, according to his power, he had followed the traditional
road of those similarly cursed, and though the circumstances of his life,
as innkeeper of a small hostelry at Two Bridges by Dart on the Devon
moors, made any huge accumulation impossible, none the less he was a
right miser in grain, and died without a tear to balance his two thousand
pounds of money.  Some heartily cursed him on his unknown way; not one
pretended to mourn his passing.

His wife was long dead—starved with cold on a winter night, so certain
gossips loved to tell; his son the miser had driven out of England, and
subsequent rumours of the young man’s death troubled him not at all.

So it came about that, when the “Ring o’ Bells” was masterless, an
obscure maiden, who had dwelt there since Mrs. Merle’s demise, found
herself possessor of all the money, for Miser Merle left no will.  Minnie
Merle was his orphaned niece, and when the old man’s unhappy partner
shuffled off, he bethought him of this girl.  As a relation, lacking
friends or position, she would come without wages.  So, from the position
of domestic servant in a Plymouth tradesman’s family at three pounds a
year, Minnie was exalted to be the handmaid of Miser Merle without
remuneration of any kind.

“A man’s own flesh and blood,” he said, when first she came, “will
understand, but I don’t want to poison your regard for me with money, or
reduce you to the level of a hireling.  You are my niece; you and
Nicholas Merle, in the North Country, are all the kindred left to me now
that my wife has been taken.”

So Minnie settled at the “Ring o’ Bells,” and, being young and healthy,
survived conditions that had thrust her aunt untimely into the grave.
The old man never trusted his niece again after a day upon which he
caught her helping two hungry tramps to bread and cheese, because
Minnie’s idea of a pennyworth was far more liberal than Mr. Merle’s; but
she stayed at the inn, encouraged to the dreary necessity by local
friends, who hinted to her, behind her uncle’s back, that such
self-denial must in the long run find itself rewarded.

Then the Miser, who would not put on a pair of new boots while an old
pair hung together, went through a long day wet-footed, and so received
his death-blow.  His last conscious utterance was a frantic petition to
the medical man from Plymouth, when that worthy told him how all hope was
vain.

“Then you did ought to take half fees,” he gasped.  “As an honest man, so
you did; an’ God’s my witness that, if you don’t, I’ll never give you no
peace after I’m took!”

But the physician had a material soul, feared nothing, and held out for
his bond after the patient’s departure.  Minnie Merle, now a young woman
of three-and-twenty, reigned at the “Ring o’ Bells,” and, with sense
scarcely to have been expected from one of such youth and peculiar
experience, she did wisely as maiden hostess of the little tavern.
Albeit not lavish, she gave better value for money than Mr. Merle had
given; the inn grew in popularity with the moor-men; and romance of an
exciting nature hung about the place, because many husbands were in the
air for Minnie, and as yet she had given no sign that the happy man was
chosen.  To discuss the subject with the woman herself was not possible
for men, but Tibby Trout, an ancient gammer who cooked at the “Ring o’
Bells,” enjoyed the complete confidence of her mistress, and all that
Minnie desired to publish she merely murmured into Tibby’s ear.  The
intelligencer had seventy years of experience behind her, and was
considered even more artful than old.

Tibby enjoyed to serve in the bar, as a change from the kitchen; and at
such times, when her mistress was not by, she would discourse, mete
praise and blame, waken hope here, here chasten a mind grown too
confident.

“Be it true, Aaron French, as you told a chap to Moreton that you knawed
how the cat would jump?” she asked, on a night when the bar was full.

Aaron, a sand-coloured and a sanguine man, grew hot and laughed.

“Why,” he said, “a chap may put wan an’ wan together without any harm.”

“No harm except to hisself.  The wan an’ wan you’m putting together in
your foolish head—well, her may have named your name thoughtful-like now
an’ again, but not these many days now.  In fact, you’d best to say
nought about her to anybody, for you’m awnly like to look a fule come
presently if you do.  That man at your elbow might explain if he would.”

Aaron French turned upon the labourer whom Tibby indicated, and sudden
anger shook his high-pitched voice into a squeak.

“This be your work, then, Elias Bassett,” he said, furiously.  “You to
dare!  You—the most penniless chap ’pon Dartymoor!”

The young man addressed regarded Aaron without emotion.  Elias stood a
head taller than his rival, was ten years younger, and very much poorer;
but he had a handsome face, a sturdy body, and a stout right arm.

“You’m a silly poult,” he said contemptuously.  “As if a sandy-headed
little monkey like you would take any maiden onless he wanted her money.
An’ Mistress Merle have got two pounds for every one of yours.  As for
me, I doan’t care a cuss for the stuff, and wish to God ’twas all
drownded in Dart.  All men know that I kept company with her afore her
uncle died, never knowin’ as she was gwaine to have his ill-got money;
an’ I wish her never had got it; for then her might have looked at me
very like.  But when it comed out her was up to her neck in gold, so to
say, I knowed it must stand between us, and that a gamekeeper weren’t no
husband for her.”

“You seed yourself as others seed you—an’ that’s a very rare thing,” said
another man.

“All the same, you’re a zany for your pains,” declared the old woman, who
had learned what she desired to learn.  “You kept company with missus—you
say so.  Then ’twas her place, not yours, to say what was to be done
after she was lifted up in the land.  I doan’t mean for a moment that
she’d look at a velveteen coat, so you needn’t fox yourself as you’ve got
any chance at all with her—yet her did, careless-like, name your name to
me among other chaps as didn’t ’pear to have learnt any manners in their
bearin’ toward women.”

A strong pulse stirred Elias Bassett’s slow nature and made him stare at
the withered old woman.

“No call to glaze like a gert bull wi’ your eyes so round as pennies,”
she said.  “An’ what’s more, you needn’t take no comfort from what I’ve
told ’e.  I reckon her ban’t for no Dartymoor market.  Wi’ her mort o’
money an’ dearth o’ years, her can very well wait awhile wi’out jumping
at the first clodpole among ’e as offers.”

At this moment a strange man came among them and the subject was dropped
for that time, before the interesting spectacle of a face unfamiliar to
all present.

The new arrival carried himself as one superior to his company.  He was
booted and spurred, held in one hand a pair of holsters, in the other a
riding-whip.  He gave no general salute to those present, neither did he
order refreshment, but casting one quick glance about him, addressed
himself to Gammer Trout and asked to see the mistress of the inn.

Nicholas Merle was a big, clean-shorn man, with bright eyes, quick
movements, and the assertive manner of one accustomed to have his way.
There was no contempt in his attitude to the folk assembled, but he took
it for granted that he exceeded them in importance, even as his interests
rose above their own; and not one among them questioned the assumption.

“Acquaint Mistress Merle that I am come—her cousin Nicholas from
Yorkshire.”

Tibby curtseyed and went to do his bidding, while the new arrival
out-stared each man present in turn, then went to the peat fire and
kicked it.

“Give ’e gude day,” said Elias Bassett, in a friendly tone.  “I daresay
now this here lonesome auld Moor do seem but a wisht, pixy-ridden place
to a gen’leman like you be.”

“It is very well, my good fellow—a little contracted, that is all.  The
wolds are more spacious, but a gentleman might make a living here if
others would but let him.  Does anybody with a fat purse ride this way?”

Elias and his companions stared, and the lower jaw of Mr. French fell
until he appeared imbecile.  Yet the stranger’s cynical hint brought up
his listeners a little more on to a level with him.  Their virtue owed it
to itself to stand as high as his confessed or pretended rascality.

“That sort of talk leads to a hemp collar, mister,” murmured Bassett; but
Merle shook his head.

“Mere talk leads nowhere,” he answered.  “It is the fashion of you clowns
to take a jest in earnest.  But have no fear.  I am not come among you
with any such purpose as the road.  To-day I have ridden from Exeter and,
since leaving Moretonhampstead, saw nought but carrion crows and a fox or
two.  This place tempts no man to dishonesty.  I can see upon your faces
that you scarce know the meaning of the word.”

Gammer Tibby returned, and Merle, nodding in a friendly way to all
present, followed her through the bar to the private chambers behind it.
Then, hardly had the horseman clanked from sight, when Ostler Joe Mudge
appeared with his mouth full of news.

“Wheer be the gen’leman to?  Not here?  Then I can speak.  Aw jimmery,
what a hoss—if ’tis a hoss!  Never seed the like in all my years!  Come
an’ catch sight for yourselves, sawls, for you’ll never believe me.  Eyes
like a human, an’ a body all so bright as brimstone, to the last hair in
the tail of un!”

While the loafers inspected a big horse of unusual colour, Nicholas Merle
introduced himself to his cousin.  They had never met before, and a deep
interest and instant friendship wakened in Minnie’s breast for the only
relation she possessed in the world.  He was a tall, resolute man of
thirty-five, with strange oaths and fatherly manner.  He declared that
chance alone brought him so far south, and that being at Exeter he had
determined with himself to see his relations.

“Not until I reached Moreton did I hear of our uncle’s death; then I
should have come no farther, but I knew of your existence, and thought I
would at least get a memory of you.  And a very pleasant memory it will
be, Cousin, for you’re the queen of the Dartmoors, I hear, and so you
should be.  I never want to see a prettier maid.”

But these statements, despite the speaker’s convincing utterance and
bluff manner of discourse, were by no means true.  Nicholas Merle,
chancing upon a journal nearly a year old, had read therein of his miser
uncle’s passing; and he knew that only one life stood between him and the
dead man’s fortune.  So he forsook his usual haunts, to the satisfaction
of better men, and galloped westward to look into the matter for himself.



CHAPTER II


Within less than a week of the young man’s arrival at the “Ring o’
Bells,” Minnie was heartily grieved that she had commissioned Mrs. Trout
to hint a hope in Elias Bassett’s ear.  She and the gamekeeper had indeed
been close friends before her uncle’s death, and it troubled her that
after the change in her fortunes Elias avoided the old intimacy and
feared to be with her alone.  Yet she admired him still, and more than
ever, contrasted him with those who hummed about her like hungry wasps,
since her prosperity.  Now, however, to her secret shame, Minnie Merle
began to see that she had dropped the handkerchief too soon.  Upon the
very day—within the actual hour—that Bassett received his polite hint, a
greater than Bassett burst upon the vision of Minnie, and soon she hung
on her cousin’s words, quite dazzled by the dashing manners of him,
reduced to daily blushes by his gallant address and courtly fashion of
love-making.

These things, however, Elias did not perceive; nor did the newcomer
dazzle him.  When the coach from Exeter to Plymouth left a box for Mr.
Merle, and he blossomed forth next Sunday in russet and plum-colour,
Bassett called him a popin-jay; and the keeper killed Minnie’s old
friendship at a breath by telling her in round terms, with the forceful
periods of that time, that her cousin was either less than he proclaimed
himself, or more.

“Not a plain-dealer, an’ you’ll live to know it.  Ban’t natural to bring
chapter an’ verse to everything a man speaks, same as he does.  No honest
man wants a cloud of witnesses to his least act or word.  He goes in fear
for all his noise.”

“His way may not be ours, Mr. Bassett, but we’re a good deal behind the
times, and it does not become you or any other man to call my cousin in
question.  He is very superior and genteel, I’m sure, and as for honesty,
I never met a more honest man.”

“Ess fay, an’ you have; an’ you’ll find it out after you’m married to un,
if not afore,” said Elias, bluntly.

Minnie flamed and frowned angrily upon the speaker.

“That’s a very rude speech, and I never expected to hear you say such a
thing.”

“Wish to God I could say different.  I’d tell a lot more against your
cousin if I didn’t love you wi’ all my heart an’ soul; but, being so set
upon you, I can’t speak with a free mind, so I’ll speak nought.  Doan’t
’e be vexed wi’ me, my dear woman.  You know right well as I’d go ’pon my
naked knees from here to Lunnon town to do your pleasure.  Awnly I ban’t
blind, an’ I see how this dashing chap’s bold front have cowed us all
round about.  Love of you would keep a man true an’ honest if ’twas in
the nature of un so to be, an’ I doan’t say but Nicholas Merle be right
at root; but I mislike un, ’cause I’m very jealous for you, Minnie Merle,
an’ I pray you’ll take your time an’ not jump into his arms fust moment
he axes you to marry him, as he surely means to do come presently.”

The girl grew a little soothed before this soft answer.

“I’m sure you mean very well, Elias Bassett, an’ I’ll remember what you
say, for it’s a foolish softness toward me that makes you say it.  We’m
auld friends ever since I came to Two Bridges, an’ I doan’t think no
worse of you for speaking your mind.  But you’m quite out o’ bias.  Such
a dashing man as my cousin do carry himself civil an’ polite to all,
because he can’t help it.  ’Tis his smooth custom.  He wouldn’t think of
me as a wife.  Why should he—a maiden so rough of speech an’ manner?  An’
li’l enough to look at, I’m sure, to an eye as have often been filled by
town-bred girls.  Doan’t ’e fret, theer’s a gude man.  He’m awnly biding
along wi’ us because he likes the strong air an’ the Devonshire cream an’
honey.  He’ll be off as he came—all of a sudden some fine day, no doubt.”

But Bassett shook his head, and, indeed, facts presently proved that he
was right, the girl mistaken.  Nicholas made no haste to depart from the
Moor.  He took mighty rides over it upon his brimstone-coloured horse; he
endeavoured to win the friendship of all men, and nearly succeeded, for
he was generous and a good sportsman—sure credentials to the regard of
the folk.  Only Bassett and another here and there maintained a stubborn
and doglike mistrust.  Nor were the sceptics free of reasons for their
attitude.  Elias was laughed at as a man ousted from hope by a
better-equipped rival, and the fact that his undue bitterness was
naturally set to the account of defeated love, chastened his tongue; but
in truth Mr. Bassett’s regard for Minnie had little to do with his
emotion.  He was an honest man, and not prejudiced overmuch against young
Merle by their relations.  Nevertheless he had a lodged loathing against
him, read craft into his apparent candour, secret policy into his
open-handedness, simulation into his great affectation of being
fellow-well-met with all.  A lad of no imagination, Bassett none the less
went heavily in this matter, and was oppressed with the sense of evil at
hand.  A dull premonition, to which he lent himself reluctantly, spread
events in their sequence before him ere they fell out.

Then accident presented him with a solid fact, and that fact, as is the
nature of such things, opened the door to many problems.  But some weeks
before the day that his acquired knowledge set young Bassett’s brains
upon the whirl, there had happened the foreseen, and Minnie was engaged
to be married to her cousin.  Liquor ran free on the evening of the great
news, and few were those who left the “Ring o’ Bells” in silence and
sobriety.  Elias at least was not among them, for, faced with the
engagement, he abandoned his antagonism in a sort of despair, told
himself that it was idle to fight fate, single-handed, and so drank
Minnie’s health far into the night and went home to his mother’s cottage
as drunk as any man need desire or deplore to be.

The time was then late summer, and the wedding was fixed to take place at
Widecombe in November.  This matter determined, life pursued its level
way, and Nicholas Merle, who appeared to have no business or affairs that
called him elsewhere, dwelt on at the “Ring o’ Bells,” enjoyed the best
that the inn could furnish him, and spent his time between courting his
cousin, in a manner much to her taste, and riding far afield over the
land.  Sometimes she accompanied him on her Dartmoor pony, sometimes he
went alone.

There came a day in the bar when Gammer Trout was able to furnish the
company with a morsel of news.

“Master Merle got a packet by the mail essterday,” she said.  “Fust as
ever he’ve had since he comed; an’ not to his taste neither.  ’Twill call
him off, for he set his teeth and frowned when he read it, an’ said as he
must be gone in a week an’ wouldn’t be back much afore the wedding.”

“Who might the packet have come from?” enquired Aaron French; but Tibby
could not tell.  She believed in her future master and gave the man a
short answer.

“That’s his business.  Us all have our troubles.”

“I be the last to speak anything but praise of the gen’leman,” declared
Aaron.  “Yet he is a man of mystery, an’ his goings an’ comings work upon
no rule that a plain head can figure out to itself.”

“Done a purpose,” declared Joe Mudge; “nought goes home to a maiden’s
heart like mystery.  ’Tis meat an’ drink to a fansical female.  A fellow
do bulk large in the innocent eyes of women folk if they think he’ve got
a hidden side to un—a side as nought but the moon do know.”

They returned to the subject of the packet; and then it fell out that,
within half an hour of that time, the great fact already alluded to faced
Elias Bassett, and an accident thrust the fortunes of a man and a woman
into his hands.

As he left the “Ring o’ Bells” a little later, his mind upon the packet,
Nicholas Merle himself set out on horseback, and galloped away in a
direction that the keeper pursued more slowly on foot.  And as he viewed
the receding figure, a speck of white suddenly fluttered into the air
behind it and fell upon the moor-path.  Ignorant of his loss, the rider
went forward, and Bassett, convinced that he had seen the identical
object of recent discussion, marched along his way.  His purpose, arrived
at hastily, was to pick up the letter, conceal it, and give it to Minnie
with the frank advice that she would do well to read it; but in the event
he did no such thing, for as he stooped to gather up the paper, a thud of
hoofs came to his ear and he saw that Nicholas Merle had discovered his
loss and was returning to make it good if possible.

He dropped the writing unseen, a flash of wisdom leading to that course;
but he did not do so until two words had chanced to fall upon his
eyes—two words of such tremendous significance that they quite dazed the
mind of Elias.

“_Dear husband_—”

He read that much, then moved quickly away from the letter and pretended
to be picking and eating blackberries a hundred yards distant, as Merle
rode past him with his eyes straining to right and left of the way.  The
rider banished his care and cracked a jest with Bassett; then, looking
backward, without appearing to do so, Elias saw Merle dismount and clutch
up his letter.  A moment later he resumed his ride, and went whistling
along upon his great, bright horse.



CHAPTER III


The first inclination of Elias Bassett was to meet his rival, man to man,
and settle this outrage by force of arms; but after four-and-twenty-hours
with himself he decided against that course.  To do the best for Minnie
without afterthought for his own gain was now the keeper’s duty.  He put
himself resolutely out of the question, and even debated whether he
should impart his discovery to another, and so stand aloof from the
necessary deed; but his nature would not go so far along with him.  He
was a man faced with a rascal and an enemy, and that rascal must be
unmasked by him, not another.  The work before him was in itself so
congenial that to delay proved difficult.  Therefore Elias quickly
planned his course of action, and the hour for it.  Yet he was
disappointed, for on the morning of a day that he had fixed to confront
Merle and break the evil news to Minnie, Nicholas himself departed
unexpectedly.  He was to be absent until the time of the wedding.

Upon this circumstance Bassett pondered through another day, then
suddenly strange matters hurried his decision and anger opened his lips.

Returning by night to the hamlet of Two Bridges over the high Moor, Elias
met Minnie Merle alone walking quickly toward the lonely gorges of West
Dart, where the river roars and echoes under Wistman’s primeval wood of
oaks.  Darkness was already come, but a moon hidden under low clouds made
all clear.  Only the river, full after a freshet, filled the silence with
ebb and flow of watery music, that waxed and waned upon the wind.  The
lonely wood, shunned even by day and held a haunted region by night,
huddled there like a concourse of misshapen goblins.  Huge planes of
shattered granite sank from the hills to the river valley, and the red
fox and shining adder alone found a home in this fantastic forest of
humped, twisted and shrivelled trees.  But to Minnie the desolate spot
was good.  She associated it with her lover; there, when the sunlight
shone and little blue butterflies danced above the briars, Nicholas had
asked her to marry him; and now, under gathering night, it was upon a
secret errand connected with her cousin that she stole along when the
keeper met her, to their common surprise.

“A strange hour for a walk, sure enough!” he said.  “What wonnerful
secret be taking you on the Moor at this time of night?”

“It be a secret,” she answered, “so ax me no more about it, an’ go on
your way.”

“I’ll tell you another secret for yours, Minnie Merle.  Wheer be you
gwaine so quick?”

“To Wistman’s Wood—that much I’ll let you know—no more.  Now go your way,
Elias, like a gude man.”

“Ban’t you feared?”

“Not of Wistman’s Wood.  ’Tis nought but a cluster of honest old trees.”

“Well, I’ll come along with you.”

“An’ I won’t let you.  Three’s no company.”  Elias stared and shifted his
walking-stick from one hand to the other.

“Gwaine to meet somebody?”

“Why not?”

“What would your young man say?”

Minnie laughed.

“Since you ax, I think I may answer that he’d say I was in the right.
Now you know enough—tu much.  Leave me—I won’t have you go another yard
with me.”

“I do know tu much for my peace,” he said; “but ’tis you who don’t know
enough.  I’ve waited a longful time to speak, but now I’ll do it, though
I break your heart.  Better that than ruination.  This man—Nicholas
Merle—he’m married, an’ that packet he got—’twas from his ill-served
wife.”

“You coward; you liar; you wicked, venomous snake!” cried out Minnie.
“To stand theer afore your Maker an’ hatch that lie for the ear of a
loving woman!  Oh! I wish I was a man; I’d tear—but he shall—he shall—he
shall know it this night!”

Her passion revealed her secret.  She saw what she had done, grew a
little calmer and explained.

“This is the last time I’ll ever foul my breath with your name, Elias
Bassett; but since you’ve surprised this out of me, I must say more.  If
you’ve a shadow of honour, you’ll keep a secret I swore not to reveal to
a soul, yet have now revealed in anger to you.  The fault was yours.
When my true love went away, he told me that I might find to-day a letter
in a secret spot known to both of us far away upon the Moreton road.  I
went there—rode my pony out this morning—and a letter waited me.  I tell
you these things that you shall breed no more lies against him or me.  In
that note he told me that he should be at Wistman’s Wood to-night at a
familiar spot I wot very well.  And he is to let me into gert news.
Wonnerful things have happened to him.  But he is supposed to be far
away, and that he is tarrying here is my secret.  And now you have
surprised it out of me.  At least I can trust you not to breathe of this
to any living soul if ever you loved me.”

“I shall keep silent, be sure, since you find it in your heart to give me
the lie and call me ‘snake.’”

“I saw the letter that you pretend to have seen.  He showed it to me.
Not that I asked to see it.  I would trust Nicholas before the sun.  You
are dreaming, or else very wicked.  The packet was from a scrivener.  It
concerned money.  ‘A wife’!  This is jealous madness.  He never looked at
any woman before he met me.”

“If I be wrong, I’ll beg his pardon on my knees.”

“You be most wickedly wrong.  He is the soul of honour.”

“Then let me come now with you.”

“Not for the world.  He would never forgive me if anybody heard of this
meeting.  It is vital to his interests that it should be supposed he is
far away.”

“Cannot you see there is danger for you in this?”

“Danger with him?  How little you know what love means for all your talk,
Elias!”

“It is because I know what love means that I care so much.  Let me be
somewhere near—out of sight and earshot of speech, but not too far off
for a cry to reach me if you wanted help.”

“Each word you say makes me hate you worse, Elias Bassett.”

“At least let me stop here an’ see you home again afterward.”

“Never!  I’ve done with you.  You ban’t a good man.  Besides, you would
have to wait for hours.  I be very early for our meeting.  Nicholas will
not be there afore eleven o’clock.”

“And if you never come home again, Minnie Merle?”

“Then you may tell all men what you have heard to-night, an’ go an’ seek
for me.  If Nicholas knowed you were his enemy, he would shoot you like a
dog.  So be warned.”

“And yet you cannot see that if he is married already, you are his worst
enemy!  He can’t marry you and get the money that way, so—”

She turned and ran from him without another word, and he watched her sink
into grey moonlight until the Moor swallowed her up.  A dim spot a mile
away on the night marked Wistman’s Wood; and from it, through the fitful
noise of the river, an owl’s cry came faintly, like the sound of a
wailing child.



CHAPTER IV


Elias sat upon a rock and so remained a long while with his head between
his hands.  Then he got up and walked slowly homeward; while Minnie
Merle, despite the fact that she was far too early for her appointment,
proceeded steadily toward Wistman’s Wood.  Presently, with a light, sure
foot, she entered the old forest and passed where auburn autumn foliage
rustled under the wan light.  The wind sighed here and there in the
stunted timber, then died off and left the place breathless, awake,
watching as it seemed.

There was a familiar tree whose boughs, heavily draped with grey lichen
and metallic-coloured mosses, made amongst them a comfortable sort of
couch.  The low branches scarcely sprung above the rocky earth, and many
a deep cleft and cranny lay beneath the withered boles.  Here the
wood-rush flourished, and the briar, and the little corydalis shared
sunny corners with the snake on summer days.  Where Minnie now climbed,
that her head might rise above the low crowns of the wood, ivy and
whortleberry grew, and polypody ferns extended along the limbs of the
tree.  About each dwarf, bleared and hoary, moved festoons of
ash-coloured lichen, like ghostly dryads grown old.  The arms of the
trees were bedded with centuries of decayed vegetation, their trunks were
twisted into the shape of fossil beasts; yet life was strong in them;
yearly they broke their amber buds; yearly they blossomed and bore fruit.

Gazing about her and wondering from whence her mysterious lover would
appear, Minnie was suddenly startled to see a huge creature moving in the
night.  It came toward her, magnified by the moon.  Supposing it some
wandering ox from the herds of half-wild cattle that roamed the Moor, she
was glad of her elevated security; but the object proved a horse, and on
it a man sat—the man she loved best in the world.  Nicholas was also very
early, and, well pleased to find it so, his sweetheart prepared to leap
out of her refuge and run to him, when something made her hesitate and
she waited a moment and watched her lover dismount.

He carried a curious long parcel under his arm, and the girl wondered
what manner of gift this might be.  Then, within twenty yards of her
hiding-place, Nicholas Merle, having consulted a big watch, proceeded to
a curious occupation that first puzzled the watcher, then froze her young
limbs with an awful chill not born of cold.

First, tethering his horse on the high ground above the wood, the man
lighted a lantern, set his pistols at his elbow on a stone, and turned to
the long parcel he had brought with him.  From this he unwound some rope
and produced a spade and a short, heavy pick.  He took off his coat,
rolled up his sleeves and sought a place for digging.  Presently a hollow
between two great slabs of granite met his view, and carefully thrusting
away the briars, ferns and honeysuckle that draped this spot, he set to
work and began deepening it with his tools.  A mound quickly grew at
hand, and a long, narrow hole began to yawn between the shelves of stone.
He toiled with all his might and feared not to sing at his labour.  Then,
as he lifted his voice, the words he uttered told his deed to the girl
who, above in the ancient oak, looked down through a screen of red
leaves.  She shook so that the dry foliage rustled all about her, but
Nicholas Merle’s own melody filled his ear and he sang the historic song
of another he once had watched mimicking the same business that now
engaged him in earnest:—

    “A pickaxe, and a spade, a spade,
       For and a shrouding sheet:
    O! a pit of clay for to be made
       For such a guest is meet.”

Then the girl in the tree grasped the friendly limbs and cowered close
and set her teeth to save herself from fainting and falling, for she knew
that she watched the digging of her own grave.  She struggled with
herself to think what she should do; but to solve that problem was easy
enough.  Her life depended upon the sheltering tree.  The pistol that
glittered at Merle’s elbow was waiting for her young heart.

Half an hour before their appointed time of meeting Merle finished his
labours, hid his tools, trailed the weeds over his work and then, putting
on his coat, blew out the lantern and sat down to wait his cousin’s
arrival.  And presently, while Minnie watched and wondered how long his
patience would keep him in Wistman’s Wood, and how long her strength
would bear the ordeal of this terror under nightly cold, she saw another
shape, and a tall man’s form suddenly heaved up out of the darkness.

He approached the other, and spoke.  Then the girl felt her fears almost
at an end, for it was Elias Bassett.  He had indeed turned his face
homeward, but could not find it in his heart to obey Minnie.

“Late work and strange work, neighbour,” said the keeper.  “I’ve bided
hidden an’ watched you this hour, an’ yet I be so much in the dark as
when I comed.  Who are you, and what do you here?”

“I mind my business, and do you the like, if you are a wise man!”

“Why!  ’Tis Nicholas Merle!  I thought you had gone home to your wife.”

The other rose and Elias saw his teeth flash white under the moon.

“You rash fool, are you so weary of living that you come here to hunt for
your death?  Yes, Nick Merle—a name that if you were a northern clown
instead of a Westerner, would make you shake in your shoes.  You know too
much, my good clod.  You had been wiser to leave this wood alone
to-night, for leave it again you never will.”

“Yet that grave was not dug for me, I suppose?”

“No, since you are curious.  But I can find room for two in it.”

He snatched up a pistol and fired point-blank.  Bassett felt a fiery stab
in his shoulder; then he dashed in and closed.  The men rolled together
upon the ground, but handicapped by his wound, the keeper had little
chance.  His grip relaxed, his head fell back, and the other, who knew
that he had hit him, supposed the man was dead.  Merle dragged his foe to
the grave, and rolled him in without ceremony; then, seeing that Elias
moved, hearing that he moaned, the rascal turned to get his second pistol
and make an end of the matter.  But the pistol was in another hand.
Minnie had seen her old suitor slain, as she supposed, and a great grief
for the moment banished personal fear.  In that moment she acted, leapt
quickly to the boulders beneath her hiding-place, crept near the battle
unseen, and, as her cousin returned and stood erect, she confronted him
with his own weapon raised and cocked.

“Brave heart!” he cried.  “You had come to my rescue, dear Minnie, but,
thank Heaven, I was one too many for this blackguardly footpad myself.
He had traced me, how I know not, and wanted my watch.  But he’ll need
the time no more.  He sleeps, and no stroke but the stroke of doom will
waken him again.  Give me my pistol, dear heroine!”

“Nay,” she said.  “I am not deceived.  I know my life is in my hand, and
I am not going to put it into yours.  Come an inch nearer and I will
shoot you, for you are a murderer, and worse than a murderer.”

The man fell back.  He had himself taught Minnie to shoot with small
arms, and he knew that she was a good pupil.

“Sit down and let us talk,” he said.

“With that poor man groaning his life out there—for me?  Go—go now.  If I
was not a weak fool, I would shoot you in cold blood.”

He reflected rapidly, then so acted that he might deceive her into his
reach, and surprise the weapon from her before she could use it.

“You will live to regret this dreadful error, Minnie Merle.  No man or
woman wrongs me without suffering for it.  There is some treachery here;
but I will be even with my enemies.  I always am.”

He went slowly toward his horse and she hung back and let him lead the
way.

“Little did I think when I taught you how to use that toy that you would
one night turn it against your faithful lover,” he said with deep sorrow
in his voice.

“I have seen you dig my grave,” she answered.  “You are not worthy to
live.  Go, because I have loved you.”

He slowly mounted into his saddle, very slowly gathered his heavy
hunting-crop that hung hitched to the holster; then, as quick as
lightning, he hit out with the heavy handle, trusting to strike the girl
on the head and bring her down before she could fire.

Minnie started backward, and, to her horror, the jerk of her movement,
although it saved her life from the blow, exploded the pistol.  Now,
defenceless, she prepared to fly, but the man’s laugh of triumph was
broken by a horrid scream of pain from his horse.  The ball had struck it
high on the neck and the great brute reared up and became unmanageable.
So sudden was the action that Merle came off.  A second more and he would
have rolled into safety; but, at the moment of his collapse, even as he
fell, the frantic creature kicked out and a steel-plated hoof, with the
strength of a flying chain-shot, crashed into his head behind the ear and
cut away half his skull.  Under the moon oozed forth the brains that had
plotted Minnie’s death, and she turned shuddering, while the great horse,
with a cry almost human, galloped into the night.

Bassett lived, as Minnie soon discovered.  His wound still bled, but she
tore her linen, stanched the flow and supported him upon the way until
his strength gave out again and he sank down upon the Moor, while she
fled forward for succour.

                               *     *    *

The name of Bassett warms Devon hearts to-day, and it was the generation
that followed Elias that wrote their worthy patronymic large upon the
earth and blazoned it in history.  Yet the sons of Minnie, and her
grandsons and great-grandsons, loved best in their annals that tragedy of
the highwayman, their mother’s cousin—Young Nick, as he is called—and the
story of his efforts to prevent them from coming into the world by
sending their mother out of it.  They have waxed high in the land, and
men have blessed them; yet their joy in Sir Elias Bassett, Lord Moreton,
is not greater than that they take in plain Elias, the statesman’s
grandfather.  Men made a riddle about Minnie Merle and her grave—a jest
that sets three generations laughing; but of late this joke has hidden
within the pages of old, curious journals.  There, indeed, many such-like
strange matters shall be met with.  Long they lie forgotten, buried in an
ancient chronicle, tombed for centuries under the lumber of a muniment
chest, until bidden to rise and live again.




JONAS AND DINAH {167}


CHAPTER I


“I publish the banns of marriage between Jonas Lethbridge, bachelor, and
Dinah Mary Hannaford, spinster, both of this parish.  If any of you know
cause, or just impediment, why these two persons should not be joined
together in holy matrimony, ye are to declare it.  This is for the first
time of asking.”

A pleasant rustle ran through the little congregation—an amiable and
friendly sound.  Jonas and Dinah sat together through the ordeal of the
banns, and, out of sight, he squeezed her hand to support her.

“The maiden went so red as a rose, an’ the man pale as a dog’s tooth.
Did ’e note it?” asked Blacksmith Chugg of Sexton Lethbridge, after
service was at an end and the village folk had vanished.

“I noted that, and more than that.  Old as I am, and so round in the back
as a beetle with a lifetime o’ burying, yet my eyes be gimlets o’
sharpness still, thank God!  ’Tis a trick my son Jonas have gotten from
his mother.  The red never comed in her cheek at high moments—blood all
rushed to her heart, an’ her growed so white you might have thought as
her was going to die on the spot.  When I axed her to marry me, she went
fainty-like, an’ her lips turned blue.  But a good wife she was as ever a
man lost an’ mourned.  They wondered how I could find nature enough in me
to dig her pit myself.  The fools!  To think that a grave-digger like me
could have rested easy in my bed if another had done it!”

“I hope as Dinah Hannaford will be such a wife an’ mother as your missis
an’ mine,” said the blacksmith.  “But why for did tenor bell—that chap,
Amos Thorn, the woodman—get up an’ leave the church when they was axed
out?  A very unseasonable think to do.”

“I marked it,” answered Mr. Lethbridge.  “Jonas says that Dinah kept
company two years back with Thorn.  But they falled out, because he have
such a surly habit of mind an’ her couldn’t put up with his tantrums no
more.  If her so much as looked at another man or gived a chap
‘good-day,’ Thorn would go crazy; an’ as life promised to be a burdensome
business wi’ such a touchy fashion o’ man, she took courage to break
off.”

“A very sensible maid, they say.”

“So she is, then; never seed any young woman with more sense.  They be
coming to live along wi’ me.  Then my old sister, as does for me now, can
go off comfortable into that empty almshouse offered her to Tavistock.”

Elsewhere the lovers walked and talked in a Devon lane.  Her arm rested
upon his, and grim exultation marked his features.  Stern and hard was
his countenance, yet his eyes glowed kindly and flashed with love as he
looked down at her face.  Ferns in all the glory of new green hung fronds
about the way; seeding grasses softened the verdant banks, and flowers
brightened them with red and purple.  Field-roses and dog-roses trailed
their beauty above, and in the air was scent of eglantine and song of
bird.  Speedwells and cinquefoil made blue-and-gold lace-work in the
vernal walls of the lane; hawthorn turned to roseal harmonies in death,
and the last bluebells faded.

“You’ll love me for ever, my own dear?” she said.

“Till my heart be done wi’ beating, Dinah,” he answered.  “No trouble as
was ever hatched by man or the devil will come betwixt you an’ me.”



CHAPTER II


“I publish the banns of marriage between Amos Thorn, bachelor, and Dinah
Mary Hannaford, spinster, both of this parish.  If any of you know cause,
or just impediment, why these two persons should not be joined together
in holy matrimony, ye are to declare it.  This is for the first time of
asking.”

Again there followed a rustle of many curious folk; but a different
emotion animated it, a different sound infused it.  Human nature woke up
and buzzed.  This was more than merely pleasant; it was interesting.  Mr.
Thorn and Dinah Hannaford were not in the little church to face two
hundred pairs of eyes.  Jonas Lethbridge accompanied his father, and
while the ancient grave-digger’s head drooped and his mouth trembled,
where it fell in over naked gums, the young man gazed unflinchingly
before him, and no quiver marked his strong, hard face and dark eyes.  He
kept them fixed unblinking on a stained glass window that represented
Christ bidding the waves be still.

Again the old-time neighbour of Sexton Lethbridge stumped along beside
him under spring leaves; but Jonas had disappeared as soon as the service
was ended.

“Very sorry for your son, my dear soul; for I lay the fire in his eye was
burning out of his heart if us could have but seen it,” said Mr. Chugg,
the blacksmith.  “What a courage he’ve got to come to worship!”

“’Tis a very dreadful thing for all of us, Chugg.”

Mr. Lethbridge spoke wearily.  Of late his natural forces were abated,
and Jonas did much of the work of the churchyard.

“Every maiden in the village be sorry for him,” said the blacksmith.

“An’ well they might be.”

“Thorn hadn’t the brass to be there hisself, I see.  A chap from
Princetown ringed tenor bell to-day.”

“God won’t never prosper such treachery, you mark me,” said Mr.
Lethbridge.

“If ’tis God’s business to put down treachery, He’m a thought behind His
work—to say it respectful.  My experience is that the ungodly do very
well ’pon Dartymoor.  Be your sister going to bide with you?”

“Yes; she’m stopping.  Her wouldn’t go in the almshouse when the wedding
fell through.  But it won’t be for long.  I’m getting ripe an’ ready for
the grave myself now.”

“The women of this generation ban’t no better than reptile toads.  But
your young chap will find a good wife come presently, please God.
There’s a tidy maid here an’ there yet.”

“Not him.  He’ll bide a bachelor for evermore.  He’m so bitter as gall to
the roots of his being since she wrote that letter.  It have turned him
away from the Almighty’s Self.”

“Chucked him over with a letter, did her?”

“Ess—an’ a very nice fashion of penmanship.  Yet all written wi’ needles,
so to say, as stabbed the poor young youth cruel.  He gasped when he read
it, as if he’d swallowed his meat wrong way.  Then he handed it to me.
She just said as she’d been wickedly deceived in him, and that she’d
rather have trusted the sun not to shine than believe he could have acted
so bad to her.  An’ she also hoped the Lord would forgive him for
treating a poor maiden so crooked.”

“That weern’t enough for Jonas Lethbridge, was it?”

“No, by Gor!  He went straight to her, an’ there was fiery words; but the
truth, or what she thought was truth, he never knowed.  Her love had
turned to hate in a single night.  He pressed for reasons; and she said
that to ax for reasons was the worst insult of all, seeing she knowed the
whole secret truth about him.  Not a word more could he get, though he
tried, and was patient as Job for an hour of talk.  Then, having his
spark o’ passion like any other man, he called her a wanton, wicked jilt
an’ left her.  An’ no girl ever deserved hard names more than she.”

“’Tis a dark story, to be sure.  That’s why us never heard the third
axing of the banns, then?”

“It happened last spring, afore the last axing.  Then, come winter, Dinah
Hannaford’s mother died, an’ next thing us heard was that she’d got on
wi’ Amos Thorn again.”

“A very womanly piece of work.”

“I don’t know whether ’tis woman or man be at the bottom.  I’d throw
blame on Thorn if I dared wi’out running danger of violence; but I be old
an’ weak, an’ ’tis no good saying things you can’t enforce wi’ your right
arm.  Still, I do think he kindiddled her away from my boy.”

“’Tis no libel to think it, anyway,” said Mr. Chugg, and the sexton
nodded.

“There’s parties as ought to be punished wheether or no,” he said, “and I
hope the A’mighty won’t let it pass, an’ that I’ll live to see the wicked
come by their deserts.”

                                * * * * *

A mile away Amos Thorn and Dinah walked together where immortal flowers
bloomed about them at the dawn of June.

“Oh, but you’ll be true to me, dear heart—I can trust you?” she asked
with a pleading voice.

The big blond man turned and hugged her to himself and kissed her.

“For ever an’ ever, Amen, my pretty!” he said.



CHAPTER III


“Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God of His great mercy to take
unto Himself the soul of our dear brother here departed, we therefore
commit his body to the ground; earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to
dust; in sure and certain hope—”

The clods fell; the familiar rite ended.  There was a smell of earth and
bruised grass.  Dinah Thorn looked down into her husband’s grave; and her
child of three, clutching tight his mother’s black-gloved hand, peeped
fearfully into the abyss that had swallowed his father.  Suddenly the
infant appeared to realize his loss, and howled with all his little
heart.

Anon every man went to his own house, while Mr. Lethbridge began to fill
the grave.  His friend the blacksmith had been one of the bearers.  He,
too, stayed behind; and now Chugg lighted his pipe, and sat upon a tomb,
and watched the sexton.  Once more they played the part of chorus.

“’Tis a wonder to see you with the spade again.”

“As to that, I’m past it—have been these three year—but this particular
job—well, somehow, Jonas had got a feeling that he’d cussed the chap so
often in life that he couldn’t dig his pit decent; an’ I be clever yet
for such an old blid, so I comed out o’ my well-earned rest.  Can’t say
as it hurt my mind to dig, though my rheumatics will smart for it come
to-morrow.”

The earth dropped from the shovel, and the coffin beneath rumbled to the
thud.

Old Lethbridge worked slowly, and stopped often to talk.

“’Twas always said he’d got a careless way of throwing elms.  An’ now an
elm have throwed him.  A great tree in Widecombe Park falled when he was
looking t’other way, an’ a bough scat his brains out.  An’ now he’m
coffined in elm, an’ never good wood held a worse man.”

The blacksmith smoked and shook his head.

“Yet the Church feels no doubts of him.  Have ’e ever marked the
cocksureness of the parsons?  ’Tis that I marvels at!  ‘Sure and sartain
hope’ be the words.  When they buried Sam Pridham, the poacher—him as
beat his wife and drinked the boots an’ shoes off his children’s
feet—parson was just so dead positive ’bout it as when he put away my old
woman, who was a holy saint o’ God, bar her temper.  How can us know that
it have pleased the A’mighty to take to Hisself the soul of this here
Amos Thorn?”

“We can’t be sure, and for my part I ban’t,” said the other.  “We know
mighty little of any man except this: that king and tinker breed the same
fashion o’ worms come they die.  The chap down there was a liar, an’ he
won Dinah Hannaford from my son by a wicked trick.  He told her
falsehoods—’twas this dust I’m covering with honest earth that made dust
of my son’s life; an’, old as I am, I be glad to bury him.  If ’tis
wicked, then ’tis wicked; but, any way, ’tis true.”

“Don’t puff an’ fret, my dear.  He’m gone now, an’ ’tis very bad for you
to be so hot at your age.  He’ll get his proper payment.  For that
matter, he have got it.”

“I say us have no right to believe that God have took this man’s soul to
Hisself.  It ban’t justice, an’ I won’t stomach it.  Nice company for the
bettermost in heaven!  The like of Amos Thorn—!  Tchut!  I can’t
onderstand it.”

“’Tis a very difficult question, and best left alone,” said the
blacksmith, uneasily.  “It be quite enough to know there is such a place.
I never much like to think about it.”

“Us have more right to commit his soul to the Dowl, an’ a lot more
reason, too,” said the angry ancient.  “Do ’e think I’ve read an’
pondered the Scriptures fifty years for nothing?  The wages of sin be
death; that’s a cast-iron, black-an’-white fact; and I’ll back the Bible
against the Prayer-book any day of the week for money.  If Bible’s true,
he’m lost.”

“The punishment do fall on his wife an’ child, come to think of it.  He
was cut off so sudden, an’ left no provision for ’em at all.”

“That’s the law and the prophets,” declared Mr. Lethbridge.  “Sins of the
fathers be visited on the children—also pretty often on the widows,
though they ban’t named by name.”

“Where’s the justice of that, then?  Got you there!” cried the
blacksmith, triumphantly.

“If you’ve got anybody, you’ve got the Old Testament,” answered the
other, grimly, “an’ I’d advise you to call home your words again, an’ not
flout the Book o’ Life in a graveyard.  ’Twon’t be for your good.  An’
such things will turn the scale at Judgement.  The man was cut off, an’
’tis the quality of punishment not to stop at the sinner, but to catch
the innocent folk all around him—like measles or a fever do.”

“As a husband, it be generally granted he was a very good an’ proper
man,” ventured Mr. Chugg.

“You can’t be a good husband and a bad man.”

“You’m so quick at words, there’s no being even with ye!”

Then the blacksmith went his way, and his friend shouted after him:—

“Justice be justice; an’ for my part I’ll always tell the truth, as I
always have, whether it be to a man’s face or his coffin-lid.”



CHAPTER IV


There came a day after long years, and June smiled as of yore, and the
scythe of Jonas Lethbridge smoothed the grassy graveyard, even as the
scythe of Time filled it.  He took a gloomy pride in the place; and while
his father, who now slept beneath, had been content to dig deep and bury
well, this silent man passed his abstracted days among the graves, and
made the face of the little churchyard fair to see.

Few problems troubled him; yet upon this hour in young summer he was
faced with a difficulty.  He paused, looked with down-drawn brows at a
faint path worn in the grass between certain tombs.  It was a way trodden
there by a woman’s feet, and it led—not to the grave of Amos Thorn, but
to a little mound near it, where the woodman’s son slept beside him.

“Haven’t spoke a word to her since her flinged me over, an’ never thought
to; but ’tis my duty,” the sexton reflected, “an’ my duty I must do.  I
could set sticks across, but she’d only think I was ’feared of her.  For
that matter, so I be.”

Opportunity offered within the hour.  The man mowed, and the blackbirds
sang.  From an ancient tomb, long sunk out of straightness, came a
tapping where a thrush broke a snail and feasted upon it.  The air
danced, and the scythe’s strokes rose and fell regularly, like the deep
breath of a sleeper.

Then came a woman, and her feet pressed the grasses where Lethbridge had
too often marked their passing.  His face grew white, his brows frowned,
and he put down his scythe and came forward.  Dinah saw him, and
hesitated and stood still.  A little bunch of purple columbines fell out
of her hand, and she bent and picked them up.

“Mrs. Thorn,” said the man, “I must ax you to go around t’other way to
your graves in future.  I won’t have ’e trapsing about here.  You’m
wearing the young grass away.  See how bad it do look.  An’ if you’d only
let your child’s grave alone, the turves would jine suent and smooth; but
you’m always putting in jam-jars wi’ flowers in ’em, an’ planting things
that die, an’ worrying the place so cruel that no grass can grow.  I
don’t want to say nought to hurt your mother’s heart, but the grave will
never look seemly the way you treat it; and I shall be blamed.”

She stood in a dream to hear his voice again.  “If tears could make it
grow—”

“Tears!  ’Tis a poor, feeble sorrow tears will drown.”

“Men an’ women be different.  Tears do soften the cutting edge to us
females.  But I’ll go round t’other way henceforth, Mr. Lethbridge, an’
I’m very sorry I hurt the grass and troubled you about it.”

He looked hard at her, and the mists of memory rose a little from off his
spirit.  Life had left him petrified, while for the woman the years were
full, mostly of sorrow.  Her husband and child were both dead, and she
lived alone.

Now the man’s cold heart felt a throb.

“’Tis strange to hear your voice,” he said.  “Do ’e ever think ’bout the
old days, ma’am, or do they hurt ’e?”

“Both,” she said.  “I think an’ I suffer.  But I’ve lived a lifetime
since then.”

“Yet you ban’t very old now?”

“Twenty-six, Mr. Lethbridge.”

“I know that well enough—twenty-six come tenth o’ next month—July.”

“I was very sorry for ’e when your old faither died.”

“So was I.”

“He never would speak to me after—”

“Faither was a very great man for justice.  An Old Testament man, you
might say.  ’Twas he as digged your husband’s grave, Mrs. Thorn.  I
couldn’t do it.”

“Amos Thorn wronged you more’n ever a man wronged a man—God rest his
soul.”

“An’ he wronged you?”

“I’ve forgived him,” she said.

“He told you as I had a woman an’ a child hidden down to Newton Abbot.”

“I’ve forgived him.”

“An’ you could believe it?”

“I’ve never forgived myself, nor never shall.”

There was a silence.

“Well, if you’ll keep off this here place an’ go round by the old stones
there, I’ll thank you.  I take a pride in the burying-ground, as be well
known.  The graves be wife and children to me.  If you’ll look around at
other churchyards, you’ll see there ban’t one this side of Plymouth
that’s so trim and tidy as this.”

“It’s well known; people comes from long ways off to see it.  I’ll be
careful in future not to do harm.”

She turned, and followed the road that he pointed out.  Then she put
fresh water in a jam-pot, and arranged the columbines upon a little mound
of sickly turf.  Hard by his scythe began its measured rhythm in the
heart of the green grass.



CHAPTER V


The light took a golden tincture before dusk, and nature rested.  Mellow
sunshine cast long shadows, interspersed with a tender radiance; the
cottages and house-places were still; and peace brooded over hamlet and
homestead, for the day’s work was done.

The 10th of July sank to lovely close, and through a blue dusk one window
glimmered on the confines of the village.

Toward it walked a man, and in his pocket he carried a little parcel.
Once he hesitated, and seemed disposed to hurl his gift into the hedge
and return whence he came.  But he held on, and presently reached the
cottage door and knocked at it.

“Might I come in an’ have a tell, Mrs. Thorn?” he asked in a deep voice.

There was a moment of silence, then a fluttered uprising.

“Yes, if you’m in a mind to, Mr. Lethbridge.”




BENJAMIN’S MESS


When Farmer Yelland died, everybody in Postbridge village was sorry—for
theirselves, but not for him, mind you.  Because if ever a good man went
straight to glory ’twas Michael Yelland.  He’d had his ups an’ downs like
the best an’ worst of us; but though the poor old gentleman weern’t
overblessed in his life,—nor yet his only son for that matter,—yet ’twas
made up to him in a manner of speaking, for never a farm in Dartymoor did
better.  His things were always the first to be ready for market; his
grass was always ready to cut a week ahead of his neighbours, an’ he
always had fine weather to cut it in; while as for his corn an’
roots—why, at the Agricultural Show to Ashburton, it comed to be a joke
all over the countryside, for first prize always went to Yelland as a
regular thing.  The Lord looks after His own, you see, in His own
partickler way.  An’ such a patient, large-hearted man as he was!  When
Sarah Yelland, his wife, was took off, after clacking nonsense for fifty
year, us all thanked God in our hearts for her good man.  For ’tweern’t a
happy marriage, an’ he’d had more to put up with unbeknownst in his home
circle than falls to the lot of many of us.  But not an unkind word did
he ever say either afore or after she died.  Never would grumble about
it, but kept his thoughts to hisself.  I mind I met him in the churchyard
six months after he’d buried his wife, an’ he was smoking his old clay
pipe an’ seeing about a granite gravestone for the tomb.

“So there her lies at peace,” I said in my civil way.

An’ farmer takes his pipe out of his mouth an’ spits ’pon the grave, but
not with any rude meaning.

“Yes, John,” he says to me.  “There Sarah lies, poor old dear—at peace, I
hope, I’m sure.  Anyway, if she’s so peaceful as I be since her’s gone,
she’ll do very well.”

Two year after that he was in the pit beside her, an’ the space left ’pon
the stone was filled up with his vartues.

Then Nicholas Yelland—his son—a lad five-an’-twenty years old an’ a bit
cross in the grain—found hisself master of Cator Court, as the place was
called.  We shook our heads, for he was known to us as a chap pretty near
spoilt by over-educating.  Old Yelland had got his patience an’ sense
from the land, an’ his wisdom an’ sweetness of disposition out of no
other book than the Bible; but his missis had great notions for her one
an’ only child, an’ she wanted more than the Bible could teach him;
which, in my judgement, is to cry out for better bread than can be made
of wheat.  Farmering weern’t a grand enough trade for him, she thought;
so she kept nagging an’ nagging by day an’ night, till, in self-defence,
the old man sent his lad to Tavistock Grammar School—a very great seat of
larning in them days, by all accounts.  Yet what they didn’t teach him
was worth knowing too, for manners he never larned, nor yet his duty to
his neighbour.  He comed home at seventeen with some Latin, ’twas said,
though ’twas only rumoured like, an’ a very pretty way of reading the
lessons to church on Sundays; but when he returned, the first thing as he
told his faither was, “I be a Radical in politics evermore, an’ I ban’t
going to touch my hat again to nobody living.  One man’s so good as
another.”

“So he be, Nick,” said his faither.  “An’ a darned sight better, too, for
that matter.  The world will larn ’e that, if nothing else.  I’m sorry
ever I sent ’e to school, if they’ve taught ’e such tomfoolery there.
But life will unlarn ’e, I hope.  To touch your hat to your betters ban’t
no sign of weakness in you, but a sign of sense: Lord Luscombe hisself
takes off his hat to the King, an’ the King takes off his’n to God
A’mighty.  ’Tis the laws of Nature,” said farmer, “an’ if you break the
laws o’ Nature, you’ll damn soon get broke yourself, as everybody finds
out after they’m turned fifty, if not sooner.”

But Yelland died, as I tell ’e, an’ the young man comed to his own.  With
all his airs an’ graces, he knowed when he was well off, an’ of course
followed his faither’s footsteps an’ stuck to the land, despite his
mother’s hopes, as planned an’ prayed with her last breath for him to be
a lawyer.  Though why a lawyer should be a greater man than a farmer,
you’d have to ax a lawyer to tell ’e.  An’ I won’t say that Nicholas was
a bad farmer.  He’d got sense, though no broad-mindedness.  The
difference between him an’ his faither was showed by a path-field as ran
through Cator Court lands and was very much used by folks coming up from
Widecombe to Postbridge and the farms round about, because it saved
foot-passengers a good mile of walking, an’ it had been there time out of
mind.  But there weren’t no right of way with it all the same, an’ farmer
he always used to shut it up one day a year to make good his claim in the
eye of the law.  He wouldn’t have turned back the leastest little one
he’d found on the field-path, for ’twas his pride an’ pleasure always to
make life easier for man, woman an’ child when the chance offered.  An’
the boys had the filbert nuts an’ the girls had the mushrooms; an’ he
never minded, bless you; he liked ’em to be there.

Well, this here carmudgeon of a young Yelland—first thing he done, out of
pure sourness of disposition, was to shut up the field-path an’ stick up
a lot o’ scowling nonsense ’bout “trespassers would be prosecuted.”  So
much for his radical ideas an’ everybody being equal!  But it’s always
that sort who talk loudest about the rights of men, be the sharpest about
the rights of property.  Belted Earls will throw open their beautiful
parks, but you won’t catch common men doing it.  An’ the boys knocked
young Yelland’s boards down with stones, an’ broke his hedges; an’ the
Widecombe people, as didn’t care a snap of the finger for the man, took
their even way as usual.  He spent half his time storming up an’ down the
great meadow in the farm-bottom, where Webburn river goes clattering to
meet Dart; but he only turned back women an’ children, for he was a
little chap—thin an’ not overstrong—so men just told him to get out of
their road, else they’d knock him upsy-edgeways into the hedge.

But of course such a state of things couldn’t last.  There comed a
terrible day when he turned back Mr. Matthew’s wife—Matthew being the
miller to Widecombe an’ a churchwarden, an’ a man of high renown in
general.  Then us had a proper tantara, an’ Matthew he took the opinion
of Lawyer Pearce, an’ Pearce he had a tell with young Yelland, an’ parson
Courtenay of Postbridge, he also done what he could; which was nought.
They might so well have talked to a fuzz-bush as Nicholas.  He stuck out
his chin—he was a underhung toad, like a bulldog—and he said that rights
was rights an’ land was land; an’ he turned on parson, like an adder, and
said: “If you’ll open a footpath through your vegetable garden an’ let
all Postbridge walk up an’ down it when your gooseberries be ripe, then
I’ll do the same with my meadow, an’ not sooner.”

But parson, whose heart was in gooseberries, said the cases weren’t
similar; an’ Nicholas held out they were.

Matters was let sink for a bit after that, but the upshot made a story,
an’ people laugh yet when you tell ’em about it.

You must know that young Yelland was courting just then, an’ he’d got his
hands so full with Mary Jane Arscott, the stone-breaker’s darter, that
for lack of leisure—nought else—he didn’t watch his path-field so sharp
as usual.  The storm died down a bit, an’ by the time that the matter of
Mary Jane had come to a head, things were fallen back into the old way.
All the notice-boards was knocked down—most of ’em had floated along the
river; an’ the people went to an’ fro on Yelland’s path, just as if his
faither was still alive.  He’d only made a lot of enemies by his foolish
conduct, an’ that thought made him so grim as a ghost, an’ poor company
for every living soul.

Well, this Mary Jane was a very fine woman—rather on the big side for a
girl of twenty-two; but the small men always look for a large, helpful
pattern of maiden, an’ Nicholas was as much in love with her as he could
be with any mortal she, despite her humble circumstances.  Her liked him
too, up to a certain point; but ’twas the sort of fondness a maiden
naturally gets for any young man who be very well-to-do, an’ have a fine
house an’ land an’ a prosperous business.  ’Tis hard to make up your mind
about such a man, specially if he’m a trifle undersized an’ underhung,
an’ not generally well liked by the neighbours.  But, for all that, Mary
Jane Arscott kept his beautiful farm in her eye an’ seed her way pretty
clear, if it hadn’t been for a young youth by the name of Benjamin Pearn.
But for him no doubt she’d have said “yes” long ago—perhaps afore
Nicholas had had time to get out his proposal of marriage, for she comed
of very pauper stock, an’ had never known comfort in her life.  But this
here Ben Pearn chanced to have just what t’other man lacked—a comely
countenance an’ a fine, manly frame to him.  A blue-eyed, sandy-headed
man—hard as nails an’ fairly prosperous for a chap only turned four or
five-an’-twenty.  He was a shepherd in springtime; an’ looked after the
common lands; an’ he was verger of the church; an’ he kept bees; an’ he’d
lend a hand at thatching or painting of sign-boards, or harvesting, or
any mortal thing.  But his father had been a famous poacher, though of
course I ban’t bringing that up against the man.  Yet, with all his
cleverness, he was a fool when he failed in love, as a many afore him.
’Twas love for Mary Jane found out the soft spot in him, an’ showed that
he was a thought weak in his head, for all his business, and could do an
underhand deed, like anybody else in the same fix.  For when we’m struck
on a maid, if us can’t see how to fight fair in it, us all fights foul
without a blush.  Which shows love ban’t a Bible vartue, but just a
savage strain in the blood, if you come to think of it.  Besides, you
can’t forget his father was a poacher.

Between these two men, Ben an’ Nicholas, it rested, an’ Mary Jane took
her time to make up her mind.  She was in love with Benjamin’s self an’
Yelland’s farm.  That’s how it stood.  She didn’t want to miss the farm,
an’ she didn’t want to miss Benjamin; but her couldn’t have both; an’ her
found it a bit difficult to make up her mind, though Lord He knows her
faither an’ mother done their best to make it up for her.  They had an
eye on the gert chimney-corners to Cator Court, no doubt.

Then things happened that helped Mary Jane to decide.

The rights of it got out long after, but what took place was this, for I
heard it direct from Nicholas.  Whatever else he was, he was a
truth-teller.  One fine evening in late summer, when Yelland was walking
down his field-path in a devil of a gale, because he found that folks had
been breaking his hedge again for the hazel-nuts an’ running all about
the meadow after mushrooms, there comed by Ben Pearn, an’ he marked the
trouble an’ spoke.

“’Tis a shame to see what you get for your goodness in letting folks go
up an’ down your field-path, Mr. Yelland,” he says.

But Nick looked at him sideways, for he knowed Ben was his rival, an’
didn’t feel like trusting him a yard.

“They wouldn’t be here if I could help it.  But seemingly I can’t,” he
answered back.

Ben nodded.

“The law won’t help ’e?  ’Tis a crying shame; but if I was you, I’d help
myself an’ hang the law.”

“I’ve tried often enough, surely.  I’ve done every mortal thing that I
can think of.  I wish to God us was allowed to use man-traps, like
landowners did in the old time.  But the law’s got so weak as water
nowadays.  A man mayn’t even shoot a burglar, they tell me.  ’Twill be a
penal offence next to ax a housebreaker to leave the family Bible behind
him.”

“Well, there’s man-traps an’ man-traps.  The meadow be yours to do what
you please with, ban’t it?” says Ben, very artful like.

“It did ought to be.”

“You can graze sheep in it?”

“Yes.”

“Or cattle?”

“Of course.  What’s that to do with the matter?”

“You might even let your great red Devon bull, as takes so many prizes
an’ have got such a douce an’ all of a temper, run loose there, if you
was minded to—eh?”

“By Gor!” said Nick Yelland.  “If that ban’t an idea!”

“I judge you wouldn’t have no more trouble then, Nicholas.  Better’n
notice-boards.  He’d work quicker, too.  One sight of him would be enough
for most people.”

“Thank you,” said the farmer.  “Thank you very much.  You’m a
quick-witted chap, for sartain, an’ I’m greatly obliged to you.  I’ll
turn him in this very evening, an’ be damned to everybody.”

An’ so he did, an’ next day that gert bull was wallowing in a pool o’ mud
in the middle of the meadow an’ wondering at his luck.

An’ when young Ben left Yelland he went straight down to see Mary Jane
Arscott.  A crooked game he played, sure enough!

They had a bit of love-making by the river, for she lived in a cot down
that way; an’ then Ben arranged to meet her next day an’ go out upon
Bellever Tor an’ pick whortleberries.  But he never said no word touching
his talk with Nicholas Yelland.

Well, the girl started pretty early from her mother’s cottage down the
valley and came up as a matter of course over the path-field past Cator
Court; an’ for that matter, Yelland had long since given her special
permission to do so.  Her was halfway across the great meadow, with
nothing in her thoughts but mushrooms an’ whortleberries an’ Benjamin
Pearn, when there comed a sound very high-pitched an’ ugly.  It got
louder an’ deeper till she heard a proper bellow, an’ there, right ahead,
she seed Nick Yelland’s great red Devon bull, a-pawing an’ a-prancing as
if he was trying to dance the sailor’s hornpipe.  If he’d been a thought
farther off, no harm could have come, for the path-way ran nigh the
hedge; but as it was, Mary Jane had a narrow squeak, for she’d roamed a
bit to pick mushrooms, an’ when the old bull went for her, she’d got
fifty yards to get to the hedge, an’ he’d got a bit more than a hundred
to catch her.  He was in a good temper, I believe, an’ never really tried
to hurt her; but what’s a joke to a bull may be mighty serious earnest
for a twelve-stone female.

She dropped her basket an’ ran for her life.  She weren’t built for
running, but nature will do a great deal, even for the roundest of us, in
a pinch like this, an’ for once her got over the ground in very fine
fashion.  She’d reached within ten yards of the hedge, when she heard a
shout, an’ a man came tearing along; but he was too late.  Mary Jane went
head first into the hazel hedge, screaming to the Everlasting to spare
her; an’ the bull’s horn just gave her the ghost of a touch—enough to
swear by after—as she went through, all ends up.  She weren’t really
hurt, an’ only took a chair a thought gingerly for a day or two; but by
God! her temper didn’t heal so easy, I promise you—not by no means; an’
presently, when the man as had shouted an’ runned to help her took the
poor maiden home, she let him know what she thought about the world in
general an’ Nicholas Yelland in particular, so soon as she had got wind
enough to tell with.

Of course the man was Benjamin Pearn.  An’ he knowed really that the
path-field ran nigh the hedge, an’ he’d been dead sure as Mary Jane would
not get into no real danger.  Besides, he had planned to be there in
plenty of time, an’ it wasn’t till he actually seed Mary Jane flying an’
the bull a-bellowing after her with his tail up an’ his head down, that
he knowed what he’d done.  Then he rushed out from the hedge, where he
was hid, an’ thanked his stars in secret, for everything had happened
just ezacally as he wanted it to—though I don’t suppose he ever wished
for the maiden to have such a narrow shave.

“To think!” gasped Mary Jane.  “To think as I might be a lifeless jelly
this moment but for my own legs!  As ’tis, that gert beast’s horn have
horched me somewheres, an’ I may die of it yet.  An’ if you’m a man,
Benjamin Pearn, you’ll go an’ get your gun an’ shutt him.”

“God’s goodness! you don’t mean Mr. Yelland?” said Ben.

“No, I don’t; you can leave him to me,” the maiden answered; “I won’t
have no living soul come between me an’ Nicholas Yelland now.  He’ll be
sorry as he was born afore his dinnertime, if I’ve got a tongue in my
head; an’ he shall have all Postbridge hooting at him in the open
street—an’ Widecombe too—come to-morrow.  But ’tis your part to shutt
thicky beastly bull wi’ a gun; an’ if you love me, you’ll do it.  He
shan’t take no more prizes, if I can stop him.”

“As to shooting the bull, they’d put me in prison for it,—not that I’d
mind that if you’d have me when I comed out,” said Ben, very eager like.
“But,” he added as an after-thought, “the dashed luck of it is, I haven’t
got a gun.”

Her black eyes flashed an’ her gipsy-dark face growed darker still.  She
still panted an’ puffed a bit.  But Ben confessed arter that she never
looked so lovely afore or since as she did when he pulled her out of the
brambles in the hedge an’ comforted her.

“You’d best to borrow a gun, then,” she told him.  “Anyway, I won’t marry
you while that bull’s alive; an’ if you was a man, you’d never sleep
again till you’d put a bullet through it.”

Same afternoon she went up with her mother to Cator Court an’ gave
Nicholas Yelland the whole law an’ the prophets, by all accounts.  I seem
his ears must have tingled to hear her; but he was a pretty cool hand;
an’ when she’d talked herself out of breath an’ falled back on torrents
an’ oceans of tears; an’ when her mother had also said what she comed to
say, which was mere tinkling brass after Mary Jane, Nick popped in a word
or two edgeways.

“If you’ll be so very kind as to hold your noise a minute,—the pair of
you,—I’ll tell you how the bull got in the field,” he said.  “’Twasn’t my
idea at all.  Ben Pearn put me up to it.  So you’ve got to thank him, not
me.  I didn’t know as you was coming that way to-day, God’s my Judge, or
I’d have been at the stile to meet you an’ see you over the meadow safe;
but Pearn knowed you was coming, an’ any fool can see that he wanted to
kill you.”

“He axed me to come,” said Mary Jane.

“Did he?  Then ’tis him you’ve got to thank, not me.  ’Tis only by the
mercy of Heaven he ban’t a murderer.”

“You’d better look after him, then,” said Mary Jane, thoughtful like,
“for I’ve told un to kill your bull.”

“Let un,” answered Nicholas, very cunning.  “I’ve a good mind to shoot
the old devil myself for daring to run after you.”

Then Mrs. Arscott struck the iron while it was hot, an’ afore she left
that farm parlour, Mary Jane had named the day!

’Twas rather a funny case of a chap over-reaching himself in a love
affair.  You see, Ben Pearn was so blessed soft-headed, that he couldn’t
look on to the end of the game like any cleverer man might.  He said to
his silly self, ‘I’ll make her hate the chap, so she’d like to scratch
his eyes out’; but he never seed that the end must be differ’nt; he never
remembered that Nicholas Yelland had a tongue in his head same as other
people.

So Ben was sent off with a flea in his ear, an’ the world laughed at him,
an’ he changed his opinion about marriage an’ growed to be a hard an’
fast bachelor, an’ a very great lover of saving money.  But as for Mary
Jane, she did her husband a power of good an’ enlarged his mind every
way.  An’ when they got a family, young Yelland’s nature comed very well
through the usual ups an’ downs of life.  He fancied hisself less, an’
thought of his little people an’ his good lady first, an’ growed a bit
more like his faither before him.  Not, of course, that he was the man
his faither was.  But what chap ever be, for that matter?  I never see
none.




CROSS WAYS


CHAPTER I


There is a desolation that no natural scene has power to invoke.  The
labour of Nature’s thousand forces upon earth’s face may awaken awe
before their enduring record, but can conjure no sense of sorrow; for
high mountains, huge waste places and rivers calling shall make us feel
small enough, not sad; but cast into the vast theatre some stone that
marks a man’s grave, some ruined aboriginal hut or roofless cottage, some
hypæthral meeting-place or arena of deserted human activity, and emotions
rise to accentuate the scene.  Henceforth the desert is peopled with
ghosts of men and women; and their hopes and ambitions, their triumphs,
and griefs glimmer out of dream pictures and tune the beholder to a
sentiment of mournfulness.

Such a scene on a scale unusually spacious may be found in the central
waste of Dartmoor, nigh Postbridge.  Here, where marshes stretch, all
ribbed with black peat cuttings, between the arms of Dart, where Higher
White Tor rises northward and the jagged summits of lesser peaks slope
southerly to Crockern, there lies a strange congeries of modern buildings
rotting into dust and rust at the song of a stream.  Even the lonely
groves that shield these ruins are similarly passing to decay; but many
trees still flourish there, and under the shadows of them, or upon the
banks of the Cherry-brook that winds in the midst and babbles its way to
the mother-river, stand scattered remains of a considerable factory.  Now
only a snipe drums or a plover mews plaintively, where some short years
ago was great hum and stir of business and a colony of men engaged upon
most dangerous toil.  Rows of whitewashed buildings still peep from the
dark grove or stud those undulating hillocks that tend moorward beyond
it.  Tall grey chimneys rise here and there, and between certain
shattered buildings, linking the same together, great water-wheels
appear.  These from their deep abodes thrust forth shattered spokes and
crooked limbs and claws.  They slumber half in gloom, like fossil
monsters partially revealed.  From their dilapidated jaws there glitters
the slime of unclean creatures; moss hides the masses of their putrefied
bones; huge liverworts clothe their decay, and hart’s-tongue ferns loll
from their cracks and clefts, and thrive in the eternal twilight beneath
them.  Once twin pairs of grinders turned here, and the last aspect of
these is even more uncouth than that of the water-wheels that drove them.
Their roofs are blown away and the rollers beneath are cased in rust and
moss.  Willows and grasses and the flowers of the waste flourish above
their ruins; broom, dock, rush, choke the old watercourses; crowfoot
mantles the stagnant pools that remain; and all is chaos, wreck and
collapse.  For here spreads the scene of a human failure, the grave of an
unsuccessful enterprise.  Its secret may still be read in dank strips of
old proclamations hanging upon notice-boards within the ruins, and
telling that men made gunpowder here; but those precautions necessary to
establish the factory upon a site remote from any populous district
indirectly achieved its ruin, for profits were swallowed by the cost of
carriage from a situation so inaccessible.

At gloaming of an autumn day one living thing only moved amid the old
powder-mills, and he felt no emotion in presence of that scene, for it
was the playground of his life; his eyes had opened within a few score
yards of it.  Young David Daccombe knew every hole and corner of the
various workshops, and had his own different goblin names for the quaint
tools still lumbering many a rotting floor, and the massive machinery,
left as not worth cost of removal.  Mystery lurked in countless dark
recesses, and Davey had made secret discoveries too and was lord of
tremendous, treasured wonders hidden within the labyrinths of these
crumbling mills.

But at this moment all things were forgotten before a supreme and new
experience.  The boy had just caught his first trout, and a little
fingerling fish now flapped and gasped out its life under his admiring
eyes.  Davey was a plain child, with a narrow brow and hard mouth.  Now
he smelt the trout, patted it, chuckled over his capture, then casting
down an osier rod, with its hook and a disgorged worm halfway up the gut,
he prepared to rush home and display his triumph to his mother.  As he
climbed up from the stream and reached a little bridge that crossed it,
his small face puckered into a fear, for he heard himself called harshly,
knew the voice and felt little love for the speaker.

Out of the deepening gloom under the fir trees a young man appeared with
a gun under his arm.

“Be that you, Davey, an’ did I see a rod?  If so, I’ll break it in
pieces, I warn ’e.  Fishin’ season ended last Saturday, an’ here’s the
keeper’s awn brother poachin’.  A nice thing!”

“Oh, Dick!  I’ve catched one!  First ever I really catched.  Won’t mother
be brave an’ glad to eat un?  Ban’t very big, but a real trout.  I be
just takin’ it home-along.”

“You’ll do no such thing, you little rascal.  Give it to me this instant
moment, or else I’ll make you.”

Richard Daccombe approached and towered over his brother.  It was easy to
see that they were near of kin.

“Please, Dick—just this wance—’tis awnly a li’l tiny feesh—first ever I
took, too.  An’ I swear I’ll not feesh no more—honour bright.  Please—for
mother never won’t believe I ackshually catched one if her doan’t see
it.”

“Give it to me, or I’ll take it, I tell you, you dirty little thief.”

Davey’s lip went down.  “’Tis a damn, cruel shame.  You’m always against
me.  I wish you was dead, I do.  I never knawed no chap in all my days
what have got such a beast of a brother as I have.”

“Give up that feesh, else I’ll throw you in the river, you lazy li’l
good-for-nought.”

“You’m a gert bully,” began the boy; then he fell upon a happy thought,
and braced himself to sacrifice his most treasured secret.  To let it go
into his brother’s keeping was bad, but anything seemed better than that
his first trout should be lost to him.

“Look ’e here, Richard,” he said, “will ’e let me keep this feesh if I
tell ’e something terrible coorious ’bout these auld mills?”

The keeper laughed sourly.  “A lot more you’m likely to knaw ’bout ’em
than I do!”

“Ess fay, I do.  ’Tis a wonnerful secret as I found out all to myself,
an’ never yet told to a single soul.  It comes in my games—my Robinson
Crusoe game; but I never play that wi’ any other chap—not even they boys
from Postbridge.  I be the only living soul as knaws; an’ I’ll tell you
if you’ll let me keep my feesh.”

“What’s this ’mazin’ secret, then?”

“You’ll swear?”

“Ess, if the thing be any good.”

“Good!  I should just reckon ’twas good.  Come an’ see for yourself—I was
awful ’feared at first.  Now I doan’t care nothin’, an’ many a time I’ve
took a gert handful an’ lighted it, an’ seen it go off ‘pouf’!”

He led the way to a low building with a dull red roof.  It was
windowless, but had a door that swung at the will of the wind.  This
erection was lined inside with matchboarding, and it contained a board of
regulations that prohibited all metal within the shed.  Even a nail in a
boot was unlawful.

“’Tis Case House No. 4.—used once for storing powder,” said Richard
Daccombe; “that’s a pile of sulphur in the corner.”

“Ess, but theer’s mor’n you can see, Dick.  Look here.  Another floor
lies under this, though nobody minded that, I reckon, else they’d have
took what’s theer.”

Davey moved two boards, and beneath them—dry and sound as when there
deposited—he revealed some tons of black blasting powder.  His brother
started, swore in sudden concern, hastened from the building, and, taking
his pipe out of his mouth, carefully extinguished it.  Then he returned
and accosted Davey.

“Why didn’t you tell me about this before, you little fool?”

“Why for should I?  ’Twas my gert secret.  But you’ll not let it out,
will you, Dick?  If chaps comed to hear, they’d steal every atom.”

This Richard knew very well.

“I’ll be dumb, and mind that you are,” he said.  “And no more playing
games with gunpowder.  You might have blowed the whole countryside to
glory.  Keep away in future.  If I catch you within a hunderd yards of
this place, I’ll lather you.”

“Finding be keeping,” answered Davey, indignantly.

“Perhaps ’tis; an’ might be right.  You’ve heard me.  That powder’s mine
henceforth.”

Davey knew his brother pretty well, but such injustice made him gasp.
His small brains worked quickly, and remembering that Richard’s business
on the rabbit warren took him far from the powder-mills, the boy held his
peace.

This silence, however, angered the bully more than words.  They moved
homeward together, and the elder spoke again.

“Now you can just fork out that trout, and be quick about it.”

“You promised on your honour!” cried Davey.

“Promises doan’t hold wi’ poachers.”

They were walking from the valley to their home; and the younger, seeing
the farm-house door not two hundred yards distant, made a sudden bolt in
hope to reach his mother and safety before Dick could overtake him.  But
he was soon caught and violently flung to the ground.

“Would you, you whelp?”

A blow upon the side of the head dazed the child, and before he could
recover or resist, his brother had thrust a rough hand into Davey’s
pocket, dragged therefrom the little trout, and stamped it to pulp under
his heel.

“There—now you go home-along in front of me, you young dog.  I’ll teach
you!”

The boy stood up, muddy, dishevelled, shaking with rage.  His eyes shone
redly in the setting sunlight; he clenched his little fists, and his
frame shook.

“Wait!” he said slowly, with passion strong enough for the moment to
arrest his tears.  “Wait till I be grawed up.  Then ’twill be my turn,
an’ I’ll do ’e all the ill ever I can.  You’m a cowardly, cruel devil to
me always, an’ I swear I’ll pay you back first instant I be strong enough
to do it!”

“Get in the house an’ shut your rabbit-mouth, or I’ll give ’e something
to swear for,” answered the keeper.

Then his great loss settled heavily upon Davey’s soul, and he wept and
went home to his mother.



CHAPTER II


Richard Daccombe visited the little bridge over Cherry-brook yet again
after his supper; and in a different mood, beside a different companion,
he sat upon the granite parapet.  Darkness, fretted with white moonlight,
was under the fir trees; the Moor stretched dimly to the hills in one wan
featureless waste; an owl cried from the wood, and one shattered chimney
towered ghostly grey over the desolation.  Quaint black ruins, like
hump-backed giants, dotted the immediate distance, and the river twinkled
and murmured under the moon, while Dick’s pipe glowed, and a girl’s voice
sounded at his elbow.

“Sweetheart,” she said, “why be you so hard with Davey?”

“Leave that, Jane,” he answered.  “’Tis mother has been at you—as if I
didn’t know.  Little twoad’s all the better for licking.”

“He’s so small, and you’m so big.  He do hate you cruel, an’ your
mother’s sore driven between you.”

“Mother’s soft.  The child would grow up a dolt if ’twasn’t for me.”

“Yet you had no brother to wallop you, Dick.”

“Faither was there, wasn’t he?  I call to mind his heavy hand, and always
shall.  But if you mean I be a dolt, say it.”

“Us all knaw you’m cleverest man this side of Plymouth.”

“Drop it, then, an’ tell of something different.”

Jane Stanberry did as she was bid: her arms went round Dick’s neck, and
her lips were pressed against his face.  To the girl he represented her
greatest experience.  Orphaned as a tender child, she had come to Cross
Ways farm, in the lonely valley of the powder-mills, and there dwelt
henceforth with her mother’s kinswoman, Mary Daccombe.

The establishment was small, and a larger company had not found means to
subsist upon the hungry new-takes and scanty pasture-lands of Cross Ways.
Jonathan Daccombe and his wife, with two hinds, here pursued the hard
business of living.  Richard was in private service as keeper of White
Tor rabbit warren, distant a few miles from his home; and he divided his
time between the farm and a little hut of a single chamber, perched in
the lonely scene of his labour.  Of other children the Daccombes had none
living save Davey, though two daughters and another son had entered into
life at Cross Ways, pined through brief years there, and so departed.
The churchyard, as Jonathan Daccombe frankly declared, had been a good
friend to him.

Jane was a deep-breasted, rough-haired girl of eighteen.  She possessed
pale blue eyes, a general large-featured comeliness, and a nature that
took life without complaining; and she held herself much blessed in the
affection of her cousin Richard.  Talk of marriage for them was in the
air, but it depended upon an increase of wages for Dick, and his master
seemed little disposed to generosity.

The bridge by night was a favourite meeting and parting place for the
lovers, because young Daccombe’s work in late autumn took him much upon
the Moor after dark.  The time of trapping was come, and his copper wires
glimmered by the hundred along those faintly marked rabbit runs, familiar
to experienced eyes alone.  These he tended from dusk till dawn, and
slept between the intervals of his labour within the little hut already
mentioned.

A topic more entertaining than the child Davey now arose; and Jane, whose
spirit was romantic, with a sort of romance not bred of her wild home,
speculated upon an approaching event that promised some escape from the
daily monotony of life at Cross Ways.

“To-morrow he’ll actually come,” she said.  “I’ve put the finishing
touches to his room to-day.  What will he be like, Dick?”

“I mind the chap a few years back-along playing foot-ball to Tavistock.
A well-set-up youth, ’bout my size, or maybe bigger in the bone.  An’ he
could play foot-ball, no doubt.  In fact, a great hand at sporting of all
sorts; but work—not likely!  Why for should he?  He’ll have oceans of
money when his faither dies.”

“Your mother reckons ’tis all moonshine ’bout his coming to Cross Ways to
learn farming.  She says that he’m sent here to keep him out of
mischief—for same reason as powder-mills was sent here.  He’ll ride
about, an’ hunt, an’ shoot, for sartain.  But he won’t never take
sensible to work—so your mother reckons.”

“Maybe he won’t; but faither be going to get two pound a week by him; so
what he does ban’t no great odds, so long as he bides.”

“Would you call him a gen’leman?”

“Gentle is as gentle does.  Us shall see.”

“Wi’ book-larnin’, no doubt?”

“Little enough, I fancy.  Nought but a fool goes farmin’ in these days.”

“Yet ’tis our hope, I’m sure,” objected Jane.  “Please God, Dick, us will
be able to take a little farm down in the country some day—won’t us?”

“In the country—yes; but not ’pon this wilderness.”

There was silence between them again, while the owl hooted and the river
scattered silver in the rushes and babbled against the granite bridge.

“Wonder what colour the chap’s eyes be, Dick?”

“They’ll be black if I hear much more about him,” he answered shortly.
“For I’ll darken both first day he comes here—just to show how we stand.”

“You’re jealous afore you’ve seed him!”

“An’ you’re a blamed sight too hungry to see him.  Best drop him.  He
won’t be nought to you, I s’pose?”

“How can you be so sharp, Dick?  Ban’t it natural a gal what leads such a
wisht life as me should think twice of a new face—an’ a gen’leman, too?”

“Anthony Maybridge have got one enemy afore he shows his nose here; and
you’re to thank for it.”

Jane laughed.  “Then I know what to expect when we’m married, I s’pose.
But no call for you to be afeared!  If he was so butivul as Angel Gabriel
he’d be nought to me.  Kiss me same as I kissed you just now.”

But Dick was troubled.  His clay pipe also drew ill, and he dashed it
into the water.  “Damn kissing!” he said; “I’m sick of it.  Get home, an’
let me go to work.”

“The young man will like you better than me, when all’s said, dear heart;
for you’ll give him best sport of anybody in these parts.”

He grunted, and left her without more words; while she, familiar with his
sulky moods, showed no particular regret.  To the hills he strode away,
and the misty marshes swallowed up sight of him, while he threaded his
road through the bogs, climbed great stony slopes under the hilltop, and
reached his warren.  But bad fortune stuck close to Richard that night,
for of two fine rabbits snared since sundown, nothing remained but the
heads.

Foxes, however, are sacred upon Dartmoor, even in the warrens; though, if
evil language could have hurt them, it must have gone ill with a vixen
and five brave cubs, whose home was hard by in the granite bosom of White
Tor.



CHAPTER III


Anthony Maybridge arrived at Cross Ways, and amongst the various items of
his luggage he was only concerned for his gun-case.  Mrs. Daccombe
greeted the youth with old-time courtesy, and her husband soon perceived
that the newcomer would be a pupil in little more than name.  Anthony,
indeed, made an energetic start, and for the space of a full week
resolutely dogged the farmer’s footsteps; but his enterprise sprang from
a whim rather than a fixed enthusiasm.  On the spur of the moment, before
various alternatives, he had decided upon farming; but the impulse toward
that life waned, and in a month the lad found Richard Daccombe’s society
much more congenial than that of his taciturn parent.  Good store of
snipe and plover were now upon the Moor, and they drew young Maybridge
more surely than the business of manuring hay lands or getting in the
mangel-wurzel crop.  With Dick, indeed, he struck into close fellowship,
founded on the basis of the gun; and with Jane Stanberry he also became
more friendly than anybody but herself was aware.  Socially, Maybridge
stood separated from his host by the accident of success alone.  Daccombe
and Anthony’s father were old acquaintances, and the latter, a prosperous
nurseryman at Tavistock, sometimes fell in with his friend when the
hounds met at the powder-mills.

The boy found Jane sympathetic, and being possessed of a warm heart but
little sense, he soon revealed to her the true cause of his present life
and temporary banishment from home.

“If you can believe it,” he said, when she met him returning from a day
with the snipe in the bogs,—“if you can believe it, I shall be surprised.
I always thought a man ought to look up to women as the soul of truth and
all that.  I was engaged—secretly; and there was another chap I hardly
knew by sight even; and that girl was playing with me—like you play with
a hooked fish; the only difference being she didn’t want to land me.  In
fact, I was the bait, if you understand such a blackguard thing, and she
fished with me and caught the other chap.  I could mention names, but
what’s the use?”

“How horrid!” said Jane.  “I’m sure I’d very much rather not know who
’twas.”

“Well, anyway, the other chap took the bait.  And the moment she got him
she threw me over.  _After we were engaged_, mind you!  And the rum thing
is, looking at it from a mere worldly point of view, that I shall be
worth tons more money than that chap ever will be.”

“She didn’t really care about you, then?”

“I suppose not, though I would have taken my dying oath she did.  And
after the frightful blow of being chucked, I tried to hide the effect,
but couldn’t, owing to going right off my feed—especially breakfasts.  My
mother spotted that, and taxed me with being ill—a thing I never have
been in my life.  So I had to confess to her what a frightful trial I’d
been through, and she told the governor.”

“I’m sure they must have been very sad about it, for your sake.”

“Not half as much as you would have thought; though many chaps have been
utterly smashed up body and soul and gone into a consumption of the lungs
for less.  But it came as a bit of a shock to my people, because, you
see, I’d never mentioned it, and—well, the girl was in a tobacconist’s
shop, and my governor hates tobacco; which made it worse, though very
unfair it should.  Anyway, it shows what girls are.”

“And shows what fathers are, seemingly.”

“Yes; though how my governor, whose grandfather himself went out working
in other people’s gardens, could object to a girl who had pluck enough to
earn her own living, I don’t know.  I had a furious row about it, until
he pointed out that, as she had chucked me, it was not much good
quarrelling with him about her.  Which was true.  Nobody but you has
really understood what a knock-down thing it was.  I’m an atheist
now—simply owing to that woman; I don’t believe in a single thing.  I
said all girls were the same till I met you.  Still, I feel as bitter as
a lemon when I think much about it.  But you’re different, I can see
that.”

“You’ll feel happier come presently.”

“I am happier already—in a way, because I find all women are not like
that.  You and Mrs. Daccombe have done me a lot of good, especially you.”

“Sure I be gay and proud to think so,” said Jane.

“To promise and then change!  Why, it’s contrary to human nature, I
should think,” declared the ingenuous Anthony.  But Jane Stanberry did
not reply; she had reached a point in her own experience of life that
indicated the possibility of such a circumstance.

Young Maybridge was pleasant to see, and, as cynical chance would have
it, his gifts, both physical and mental, were of a sort to shine
conspicuous from the only contrast at hand.  Dick Daccombe had a face of
true Celtic cast, that might have been handsome, but was spoiled by an
expression generally surly and always mean.  His character became more
distrustful and aggressive as he grew older, and the suspicious nature of
him looked specially ill before Anthony’s frankness and simplicity.  The
latter was fair, with open, Saxon type of countenance.  His good temper
overcame all Richard’s jealousy from the first, but the keeper envied
Anthony’s extra inch and a half of height and greater weight of shoulder,
though he himself was the closer knit of the two.

For a period of weeks all went well between the young men, and their
increasing intimacy argued ill for Anthony’s progress toward practical
knowledge in agriculture.  This Jonathan Daccombe understood, but held it
no concern of his.  It happened that the farmer came home one day just in
time to see his son and his pupil departing from Cross Ways together.  An
expression of contempt touched with slight amusement lighted his grey
face, and he turned to Jane Stanberry, who stood at the door.

“Like the seed ’pon stony ground,” he said.  “Comed up wi’ a fine blade
an’ full o’ nature, then withered away, ’cause there wasn’t no good
holding stuff behind.  A farmer!  However, there’s no call he should be.
He’m here to learn to forget, not to farm.”

“He is forgetting so fast as he can,” declared the girl.  “He’s got
nought to say nowadays ’bout the wickedness of women and such-like; an’
he went to church wi’ mother an’ me ’essterday to Postbridge, an’ singed
the psalms an’ hymns wi’ a fine appetite, I’m sure.  His voice be so deep
as a cow when he uplifts it.”

“I reckon he’m getting over his trouble too quick for my liking,”
answered Mr. Daccombe.  “My bird will be off some fine mornin’ when
shooting be over and theer’s nought more for him to kill.”

Meantime, while Jane spoke with admiration of Anthony’s good qualities,
and Mrs. Daccombe heard her indignantly, young Maybridge himself was
similarly angering another member of the Daccombe family.  Now he stood
with Dick upon the lofty crown of Higher White Tor, and watched a flock
of golden plover newly come to their winter quarters from some northern
home.  They flew and cried at a great height above the marshes, wheeled
and warped in the clear blue of a December sky; and when simultaneously
they turned, there was a flash as of a hundred little stars, where the
sunlight touched the plumage of their breasts and under-wings.  But they
were bound for a region beyond the range of the sportsmen who watched
them; soon, indeed, the birds dwindled into dots, that made a great >
upon the sky; and as they flew, they constantly renewed that figure.

“Pity,” said Anthony.  “Off to the middle of the Moor.  Haven’t got a
shot at a golden plover yet.  Miss Jane’s favourite bird, too, so she
says.”

“No call for you to trouble about that.  If she eats all I’ve shot for
her, she’ll do very well.”

“You’re a lucky devil, Dick.”

“That’s as may be.”

“Always the way with chaps like you, who never had anything to do but ask
and get ‘yes’ for an answer.  You don’t know when you’re well off in
these parts.”

Richard laughed without much merriment.

“There’s so good fish in the sea as ever come out of it,” he said.  “I’d
not break my heart for any girl.”

“A chap in love to say such a cold-blooded thing!”

“We’re not all froth and splutter, like you.”

“Nor yet ice, like you, I should hope.  You’re engaged to the prettiest
girl I’ve ever seen in my life, and the best; and you take it as if it
was your right instead of your frightfully good luck.  It’s only because
you don’t know the world that you are so infernally complacent about her,
Richard.  If you knew all that I do—”

The other sneered in a tone of levity.  “A wonnerful lady’s man you—by
all accounts!  But don’t think I’m afeared of you.  Might have been
jealous afore you comed—not since.”

Anthony grew red as the dead asphodel foliage under his feet in the bogs.

“That’s as much as to say I’m a fool.”

“Why so?  It’s as much as to say you’re honest—that’s all.”

“That wasn’t what you meant when you spoke.  You were laughing because
you know you are sharper than I am.  You may be, but you’re not sharp
enough to know your luck.  You’ve told me pretty plainly what I am; now
I’ll tell you what you are—a good shot and a good sportsman all round,
but no other good that I can see.  You think a jolly sight too much of
yourself to make a good husband, anyway.  If Jane realised—”

“Mind your awn business!” thundered out the other, “and keep her name off
your tongue henceforward.  D’you think I doan’t know her a million times
better than you do?  D’you think us wants lessons from you after all
these years, you—”

“I can make you angry, then, though I am a born fool?”

“Yes, you can; an’ you damn soon will if you’m not more careful of your
speech.  I doan’t want to take law in my own hands an’ give you a
thrashing; but that’ll I do if you touch this matter again.  Who are you,
to tell me my duty to my maiden?”

“As to what you’ll do or won’t do,” answered Maybridge, growing very rosy
again, “there’s two sides to that.  I’d have asked you to box weeks ago,
only I’m taller and heavier, and I thought you would think it
unsportsmanlike.  But now—when you please.  As for Miss Jane, I shall
speak to her, and see her, and go to church with her just as often as
she’ll let me, without asking leave from you or anybody.  So now you
know.”

Anthony swung off over the Moor, and Richard, pursuing the way to his hut
on the shoulder of the tor, let the other depart unanswered.  This sudden
and unexpected breach rather pleased the keeper.  He had always held
Anthony to be a fool, and the fact seemed now proved beyond further
dispute.  It was not until he had lived through the loneliness of a long
day and night upon the warren that the young man viewed his situation
differently.  Then three harpies—wrath, resentment and a natural
jealousy—sprang full-fledged into being, and drove him home before them.

As for Maybridge, smarting under a sense of insult and a worse sense that
he deserved it, the young man strove to excuse himself to his conscience.
He assured himself many times that Richard Daccombe was unworthy of Jane
Stanberry in every possible respect.  And there came a day when he told
her that he thought so.



CHAPTER IV


Mary Daccombe was wont to reserve the problems of the working day until
nightfall; and her husband solved them as best he could during those
brief minutes that intervened between the extinction of the candle and
his first snore.  An honest but unsentimental man, love for his offspring
had never particularly marked his mind.  He was contented that his sons
should quarrel, and that Dick should thrash Davey when he felt so
disposed, for it saved him the trouble.  He held that each did the other
good, and he had neither pity nor particular regard to spare for either.

This cheerless fact now appeared, for on a night soon after Christmas,
Mrs. Daccombe approached her husband upon a matter of sentiment, and won
colder comfort from him than she expected.  He gave her an obvious
opportunity to approach the subject, otherwise it is doubtful whether she
would have had the courage to do so.  That day, to the farmer’s
astonishment and gratification, Anthony Maybridge had come back from a
brief Christmas vacation.  The holiday extended over a fortnight, and
Daccombe fully believed that he had seen the last of his pupil; but
Anthony returned, declared a renewed interest in matters agricultural,
and gave the farmer to understand that he should continue to reside at
Cross Ways for the present.

Now Jonathan laughed as he stretched himself on his bed; he laughed, and
wondered what had brought young Maybridge again to the Moor.  Whereupon
his wife read him the riddle.

“Not you, nor yet the work, nor yet the shooting,” she said.  “’Tis right
as you should know, however, for trouble’s brewing, if I can see, an’
’tis our awn son will smart for it.”

“Us have all got to smart off an’ on, though how that moon-calf of a boy
be going to hurt Dick or Davey, I can’t tell.”

“Not Davey, though ’twas him as found it out, I reckon.  Davey be
venomous against his brother—always was, worse luck.  Dick rubs it into
the bwoy, and his brother hurts him with bitter mouth-speech when he can.
’Tis this way: that young gen’leman be getting a deal too fond of Jane
Stanberry by the looks of it.  That’s what he’s comed back for, I reckon.
Davey spat it out essterday when Dick clouted his head.  Her wasn’t
theer, so the boy up an’ said as Dick’s temper would weary the Dowl, an’
that Jane was looking away from him to a better.  Lucky I was by, else
Dick would have done the li’l un a mischief.  He growed thunder-black,
yet I could see by his wrath be knowed the tale were more than Davey’s
spite.”

“Them two takes after your family, mother, an’ no mistake.  Yet I hope
they won’t turn gaol-birds, or else weak in their intellects.”

The woman felt the tears in her weary eyes.  She wiped them away, and
turned in bed.

“They’m as God made ’em, master; please Him they’ll be better friends
come Davey grows up.  But what must us do?”

“Do?  Nought.”

“Surely you’ve got your son’s good at heart?  Think what ’tis for Dick to
see that wicked girl coolin’, coolin’, by inches.  Gall for him, poor
dear.”

But the man only laughed sleepily.  “Strongest wins in this world.  If
Richard ban’t stout enough to keep his woman by his own arts, us can’t
help him.”

“You might send this young chap ’bout his business.”

“An’ fling away two pound a week?  No, fay!  Girls is easier picked up
than two pound a week.  Let Dick do what’s in him.  He ban’t ’feard of
that slack-twisted, yellow-haired chap, be he?  Let him show the maiden
which is the better man, an’ not come bleating to his mother, like a
hungry lamb to a ewe.”

“He never comed hisself.”

“Well, what’s to hinder him from using his fistes?  Nought brings a man
down in a girl’s eyes like a good hiding.  Let ’em settle it same way as
the tomcats do.”

“I do b’lieve your heart be made o’ moor stone.”

“Good job if ’twas.  Ban’t no use being built o’ putty, nor yet o’ pity,
’pon Dartymoor.  Now shut your clack, an’ let me go to sleep.”

The woman sighed, and closed her eyes.

“I’ll tell Dick what you say.  Good night, master.”



CHAPTER V


Anthony Maybridge had in truth discovered that everything depends upon
the point of view.  What was a deed past understanding in one woman,
appeared to him quite defensible for another.  He had grown into a very
steady admiration of Jane Stanberry, and he told himself that her
attachment to the warrener was a serious error.  This he firmly believed,
apart from the other question of his personal regard for Jane.  He
discussed the matter with a grand impartiality, and felt confident that
her future must be ruined if shared with such a surly and cross-grained
churl as Richard Daccombe.

Presently he expressed the same fear to Jane herself, and she was much
astonished to find no great indignation flame up in her mind before such
a proposition.  She confessed the thought had occurred to her, and asked
Anthony how it could have struck him also.  Whereupon he declared that
his suspicion was awakened solely from disinterested regard for her
welfare and future happiness.  In brief, a situation stale enough
developed, with that brisk growth to be observed in all similar
complications when they are exhibited by primitive natures.  Such seeds
grow in virgin and uncultured hearts with a rapidity not manifest where
the subjects are sophisticated and bound about with the etiquette of
their order.

Jane Stanberry observed the radical differences between these men; she
found Dick’s cloudy spirit and gloomy nature grow daily darker by
contrast with the generous and sanguine temperament of Anthony.  Indeed,
Richard did grow more morose, as was to be expected, while he watched
such a play develop and apparently stood powerless as any other spectator
to change the plot of it.

But at last his sense of wrong pricked passion, and he stirred himself.
Most firmly he believed all fault lay with Maybridge alone, and he
attributed to that youth a guile and subtlety quite beyond his real
powers of mind.  Dick accused his rival of having seduced the love of
Jane against her inner will—a thing obviously not possible; and upon that
judgement he prepared to act.

For her part, the girl let conscience sting until the stab grew dull and
failed to disturb her comfort.  Each exhibition of ferocity from Richard
lessened her uneasiness, and justified her in her own eyes.  She plotted
to meet the other man in secret; yet still she played a double part, and
outwardly pretended that Dick was all in all to her.

So stood things when Mary Daccombe spoke to her son; and his father’s
advice seemed good to the man, and chimed very harmoniously with personal
desire, for he had reached a point where he itched to bruise and batter
his adversary.  Chance helped him in his ambition, and a discovery fired
him to instant force of arms.

Returning home from the Moor upon a night when it was supposed that he
meant to stop in his hut on the warren, Richard came through the ruins,
and was astonished to see a light glimmering from the silent desolation.
It had grown late on a cold, moonlit night in late January, and nothing
could have been more unexpected than the presence of any human being in
the old powder-mills at such a time.  Supposing that he had surprised his
brother Davey, Dick crept silently to the spot, and presently discovered
that the brightness gleamed in two bars set at a right angle, and flashed
from behind the door of a ruin.  The place was windowless, but the
ill-fitting entrance revealed a flame within.  Richard recognised the
building as Case House No. 4, and at once associated the intruder with
his brother.  Even as he did so, his heart beat faster at the thought of
danger—not to Davey, but himself.  Creeping closer, however, voices
reached him, and he discovered that Anthony Maybridge and Jane Stanberry
were there together.

Tingling with passion, he had some ado to keep from kicking in the door
and bursting upon them; but he desisted, and with an effort crept away to
reflect.  Almost immediately upon his departure he heard them following,
so he turned and met them not far from the little bridge.

“A fine night for a walk wi’ another man’s girl,” he said, suddenly
appearing out of darkness and standing in the way of the guilty pair.
“You thought I was out of hearing, no doubt, as you’ve thought often
enough of late, I’ll swear, when I was closer than you reckoned.  For two
pins I’d blow your fool’s head off your shoulders.”

Jane shrank back, and Maybridge stammered and stuttered.

“That’s not the way to talk,” he said.

“Talk!  God’s truth, I ban’t here to talk—I leave that for you.  What be
you doing wi’ my maid these many days?  Tell me that!”

“I will.  I’m glad of this.  I’ve felt an awful brute lately; but you’ll
make me feel better in a minute.  I’ve been telling Jane that she’s
making a big mistake to marry you.  It’s my honest opinion, and I ought
to have told you.”

“Honest!  Wonder the word doan’t choke you, you gert, hulking, lazy
clown!  Behind a man’s back to do it!  Thief that you be.”

“Not at all.  I’ve never hidden from Jane—”

“Shut your mouth, you hookem-snivey fox, or I’ll hammer your white teeth
down your throat!  Stand up to me, now this instant moment, an’ us’ll see
who’s the best man.  ’Tis time this here woman knowed, an’ I’ll show her
the straw you’m made of, for all your size.”

He flung down his gun and his coat, then turned up his sleeves and
waited.

“We can’t fight before a girl—impossible,” said Anthony.

“Doan’t she want us to?  Ban’t she hungry to see us do it?  Ban’t she a
female, like the rest of ’em?  Come on, or I’ll beat you like a dog.”

“What’s the good of making an exhibition of yourself, Richard?  I was
‘runner-up’ in the amateur heavy-weights two years running.  I can
smother you, but I don’t want to.”

“Doan’t blow so loud afore you see what ’tis to fight a chap in the
right,” cried Richard, with passion.

So we shift our standpoint at the beck of chance, and call virtue to our
aid when accidentally enrolled under her banner.  He stood where he had
lied to his little brother and trampled Davey’s fish into the ground and
laughed at the child’s rage.

“You’d better go,” said Maybridge to Jane.  “I’m awfully sorry about
this, but—”

He was cut short, for the other rushed in and struck him a heavy blow on
the side of the face.  Anthony shook his head and snorted.

“If you will have it, you shall,” he said; “but I’m sorry, because you’re
right and I’m in the wrong—more or less.”

Jane fled at the first blow, and the battle began.  Maybridge quickly
proved the looseness of his great limbs was combined with other gifts
proper to a boxer.  He smarted doubly; from the other’s insults and from
the sense that they were deserved.  He had ill-used Richard, and his
dislike for him, once loosened, was proportionately bitter.

Stung thus, the young man let his strength and skill have vent.  He took
and gave some punishment, but he was a disciplined fighter, and very
easily kept out the heavy rushes of the keeper.  Then, at the first
opportunity which Richard offered, Maybridge knocked him squarely off his
legs with a tremendous blow over the heart.  He rose slowly, but the edge
of his strength was gone.  His anger nearly blinded him before this
reverse, while Anthony, on the other hand, had fought himself into a good
humour.  Presently at close quarters he hit rather low, and Dick cursed
him.

“Fight fair, you devil!” he gasped.

“Fair enough,” puffed the other.  “Well up on your small ribs you’ll see
the mark in the morning.”

By mutual consent they rested presently; then the battle was renewed,
and, knowing himself beaten at every point of the game, Richard Daccombe
let his temper loose and fell to fighting like a dog rather than a man.
Now it was the other’s turn to cry caution; but the keeper had no ears—he
only lusted to do injury.  Once Maybridge might have knocked him out of
time, but he desisted; then, angered by a brutal kick on the calf of the
leg, he got inside Dick’s arms, clenched, gripped the smaller man like a
bear, and with a cross buttock hurled him heavily backward.  They had
fought to the river’s bank, and now, luckily for the looser’s neck, he
fell into the water.  He struggled to his feet, and stood a moment where
moonlight played upon the foaming stream.  Then he crawled to the bank,
and had scarcely strength to climb it.  There he lay panting for some
time.  Anthony brought him his coat, and offered to give him an arm home;
but Dick declined, and getting on to his feet with difficulty, walked
along beside his conqueror.

“This is the beginning,” he said—“not the end.  If you don’t leave Cross
Ways before the week’s out, you never will—not alive.”

“Don’t talk rot like that.  I thought you were a good sportsman anyway,
but I see you’re not; and that’s the worst you can say against any man.
I was going—God’s my judge that I’m telling you the truth—I was going
away to-morrow—for a time, at any rate.  She wished it.  But now—now you
threaten me as if you were a murderer, I shan’t move, not an inch.  And
if there’s any blackguardly attempt on your part to do me an injury, I’ll
break your neck, Daccombe; so now you’re warned.  Anyway, you have shown
that I was right, for any girl would be a madwoman to marry such a
lunatic.”

“Talk on, now, if you’ve got the wind to do it,” answered Richard, “but
the last word will be mine.”



CHAPTER VI


A black malignity dominated the beaten man after his reverse; and,
inasmuch as Jane Stanberry, now at the cross ways of her life, fell from
honour and played a base part out of fear, her lover continued to believe
that his enemy alone was responsible for Jane’s weakness.  He blamed the
girl, but his love did not diminish, and he still supposed that Anthony
Maybridge once removed, she would return to him with eyes that again saw
clearly.  He attributed his conqueror’s conduct to a tremendous strength
of purpose, whereas mere feebleness and an amorous nature were
responsible for it.  The woman was at least as guilty as the man; and now
an added blame belonged to her, for while Anthony henceforth openly
declared himself the rival of Richard, she held the balance a little
longer between them—chiefly from fear of Mrs. Daccombe.  Her decision was
made, yet very carefully she concealed it, and Richard continued in
error.

From his mistaken conclusion, and smarting still with venom bred of the
wounds Anthony had inflicted, the keeper proceeded to a criminal deed.
Such active hatred as he now felt stuck at nothing, and within a
fortnight of his reverse came the evil inspiration that he waited for.

A veiled antagonism reigned between the men after their battle; then
matters seemed to sink into customary course.  Richard absented himself
from home more than usual; Anthony abandoned shooting, and took to
hunting instead.

Once more it happened that the warrener saw a light burning in No. 4 Case
House by night, and, passing by, heard Maybridge within, whistling to
pass the time until Jane’s arrival.  Richard slunk by awhile, and
presently, like a ghost, Jane flitted past him.  A flash of light fell
upon the waste as she opened the door; then all grew dark again.  Still
the wronged lover remained within earshot, and accident killed his sudden
gust of passion against the girl, for he heard a sob and listened to a
weak, vain protest from her against the double part she was constrained
to play.  She accused Anthony of drawing her to him against all honour
and right feeling; whereupon the listener departed, not desirous to hear
more, and confirmed in his belief.

He visited the old Case House in the middle of the next day, and ground
his teeth at sight of a rough carving—two hearts with familiar initials
beneath them.  Then he examined the concealed blasting powder, and
surveyed its position with respect to the main walls of the building.
Satisfied of this, he proceeded into the air, took a heavy clasp knife,
dug down a foot beneath the grass and turf and removed two bricks from
the foundation of the Case House.  Within them was a thin layer of
concrete; the matchboarding followed; and then came the gunpowder.
Calculating the exact spot of his excavation, Richard entered the hut and
pursued his work from inside, after carefully moving the powder beyond
reach of any spark that might be struck from his attack on the concrete.
With light, numerous blows he gained his end, and soon had a clean hole
running from beneath the magazine to the ground outside.  This he filled
with gunpowder, replaced the mass of the explosive above it, returned the
bricks to their original positions, and covered up the space outside with
turf and dry fern.

A scrap of touchwood and a match would do all the rest.

Richard Daccombe completed his preparations just in time, for as he moved
away to the Moor, he saw his brother Davey in the valley.  Thereupon Dick
hid behind a rock to surprise the youngster unpleasantly should his goal
be the Case House.  But Davey had either seen his brother, or knew that
he was not far distant.  At least, he showed himself too wary to run any
risk, and pursued an innocent matter of climbing a pine tree for a
wood-pigeon’s nest.  Nor did he come down again until Richard had gone
upon his way to the warren.



CHAPTER VII


Events by no means conspired to shake the keeper’s evil determination.
Lulled to fancied security and a belief that his indifference indicated a
change of mind toward her, Jane continued her attention to Dick; and he
abstained from upbraiding her, for he took this display to be love, and
felt more than ever assured that, Maybridge once out of the way, the girl
would waken as from a dream to the reality of his regard and worship.
Her conduct, indeed, obscured his own affection, but he came of a class
that takes life and its tender relations callously.  The only ardent and
worthy emotion that had ever made his heart throb quicker was this girl.
His love was still alive, nor could anger kill it while he continued
blind to the truth that she no longer cared for him.

A fortnight after his visit to the Case House, Dick descended by night
from his den upon the high moor, and the dim flicker of a flame he had
long desired to see strung his nerves to steel.  For fulfilment of his
plan it was necessary that he should come pat on the interval between the
arrival of Anthony Maybridge at this tryst and Jane’s subsequent
approach.  Twice he had been too late; to-night he arrived in time, and
his opportunity waited for him.  Maybridge was alone.  The light burnt in
silence.  Then came a solitary footfall on the hollow floor above the
gunpowder.

Daccombe had calculated every action that would combine to complete and
perfect the deed now before him.  Nor had he disdained to consider the
result.  No witness could rise up against him; his enemy would be blown
out of physical existence, and his own subsequent declaration that some
tons of blasting powder remained forgotten in the old magazine must serve
to explain the rest.  A spark from Anthony’s pipe would be a satisfactory
solution.

The man set about his murder swiftly and stealthily.  He had already
driven a heavy staple into the door of the Case House, and now, without a
sound, he fastened his victim firmly in, using some lengths of brass
rabbit wire for the purpose.  Then he crept down below the level of the
building, scratched away the turf and fern and moved the loosened bricks.
He felt the powder dry under his hand, brought a large lump of rotten
wood from his breast pocket, where he had long carried it, and struck a
match.  Soon the touchwood glowed, and he set it down, leapt from his
work and hastened away along the path by which Jane must presently
approach.  Thus he designed to intercept her progress, and, upon some
pretence or excuse, draw her from the zone of danger.  As to that last
point, however, he was doubtful.  The amount of the powder he could not
accurately tell, and the extent of the explosion remained to be seen.
Richard calculated that three minutes, if not a longer period, must
elapse before fire would gnaw up the dead wood and reach the powder; and
now, as he moved hastily away, the seconds lengthened into minutes, and
the minutes most horribly dragged.  An infinite abyss of time widened out
between the deed and its effect.  He lived his life again; and still he
peered through the darkness with his eyes, and strained upon the silence
with his ears, that he might not let Jane Stanberry pass him and go
ignorantly to destruction.

He was a quarter of a mile from the Case House, when it seemed as though
the heavens were opened and Doomsday suddenly loosed upon the world.  An
awful and withering explosion swept the glen like a storm.  First there
leapt aloft a pillar of pale fire, that rose and spread as the eruption
of a volcano spreads.  The terrific glare painted long miles of the Moor,
and like the hand of lightning, revealed the shaggy crowns of the tors on
many a distant hill; while, long before its livid sheaf of flame had
sunk, came such a crash and bellow of sound as might burst from the
upheaval of a world in earthquake.  Upon this appalling detonation a wave
of air swept in sudden tempest.  Richard was blown off his feet and
dashed to the ground; and as he fell, the hills echoed back the explosion
in crashing reverberations that rolled out of the darkness, rose and
fell, and rose again, until, after a hundred repetitions flung hither and
thither over the peaks of the land, they sank through a growling
diminuendo into silence.  And the silence was terrific by contrast with
the awful clamour it succeeded, even as the darkness was intense that
followed upon such an unwonted and far-flung glare of light.

Richard Daccombe got upon his feet, and the tinkle of broken glass was in
his ears, with the murmur of affrighted voices; for the concussion had
shattered nearly every pane at Cross Ways, and mightily alarmed the
dwellers there.

When he reached home the young keeper found his parents already
out-of-doors, with the whole household assembled about them.

Mary Daccombe praised God at sight of her son uninjured.

“’Tis the end of the world, by the sound of it,” she said.  “Where be
Davey to?”

His father questioned Richard, and the man declared his ignorance of all
particulars.

“An explosion at the old powder-mills, or else a bolt from heaven,” he
answered.  “I must have passed by the very place, I reckon, not five
minutes before the upstore.”

“A thunder-planet, for sartain,” declared an ancient soul, whose few
teeth chattered between his words.  “I can call home when a com-com-comet
was reigning fifty years an’ more agone, an’ ’twas just such open weather
as us have had o’ late.”

Mr. Daccombe felt anxious for his stock in certain byres and cow-houses
that lay to the west of the powder-mills.  But first he held up a lantern
and counted the company.

“Be us all here?” he asked.

“Davey’s out somewheers,” answered his wife; “ess, an’ Jane Stanberry
be—”  She broke off, and looked at the farmer.

“Down-long, I s’pose,” he said carelessly; then he turned to Richard.
“Us can’t blink these meetings between ’em, Dick.  Best man wins where a
maid’s the prize; or which she thinks be the best.  Awnly God send her
ban’t in the powder-mills to-night.”

“’Tis most certain she be,” answered Mary Daccombe.  “Her didn’t know as
the young man—Mr. Maybridge—was called off sudden to Moreton to serve
’pon a committee for the Hunt Dinner next month.  A chap rode out, and he
saddled his mare hisself and galloped off we him directly after he’d ate
his meat.”

“Jane didn’t know?” asked Richard.

“No, she went out counting to find him, I’m afraid.”

“An’ he’m at Moreton?”

The man asked in a voice so strange that none failed to note it, even in
this dark moment of fear and turmoil.

“Her went to wait for him usual place, no doubt,” said Jonathan Daccombe.
“Us had better come an’ look around for her, an’ Davey too—not to name
the things in the long byre by the wood.”

A hideous cry suddenly cut Jonathan short, for a storm had swept the
sinner’s brain upon these words.  He saw what he had done, and the shock
overset the balance of his mind.

“Come!” he cried; “I’ve killed her, I’ve ended her days in a scatter of
blood and flesh!  Nought to show for the butivul round body of her now.
But her shall have Christian burial, if ’tis awnly a hair of her head
left to put in the churchyard; an’ I’ll mourn for her on my knees, afore
they string me up!”

“God’s goodness! what gabble be this?” asked his father.

“And Maybridge still alive, wi’ no smell of fire about him.  I’ll—I’ll—”

He broke off and gazed round him wildly.

“Upon the Moreton road as he comes home-along!” he said.  Then the wretch
turned to hurry away.  At the first step, however, he stopped and stood
as still as a statue, for he had heard what was hidden from the ears of
the rest.  Then they too caught the sound of footsteps and a murmuring in
the night.  Richard remained without moving, and his eyes glared into the
dark, and his jaw had fallen.  Then, taking shape and coming slowly into
the radius of lantern light, there moved a woman and a boy.

Jane Stanberry approached, holding Davey by the hand; and at sight of her
Richard Daccombe screamed out his shattered senses, and fled as one
possessed of an evil spirit.  In vain they made search for him by night
and day, and it was not until more than eight-and-forty hours had passed
that they found him wandering in the great central loneliness insane.
There they ministered to him, and brought him home; and time so dealt
with him that he sank into a harmless and haunted idiocy—a horror for his
father, a knife in his mother’s heart.

Now it happened that Richard’s brother, upon the keeper’s departure from
the Case House on a day already noted, had descended from his pine tree,
made close investigation of the elder’s deed, and guessed that such
preparations were directed against one man.  From that day until the time
of the catastrophe, David kept silent watch upon all occasions when Jane
and Anthony Maybridge met there.  Hidden within a dry drain some ten
yards distant, he had played sentinel until the night of Richard’s
revenge.  Then he had crept from his cover the moment the other’s back
was turned, reached the smouldering touchwood, and with amazing courage
extinguished it.  Afterward, releasing the girl as quickly as possible,
and bidding her run for her life to the shelter of a grinding mill two
hundred yards distant, he had once more set the rotten wood on fire and
hastened after Jane.

She, mystified and indignant, was also conscious that the boy must be
obeyed, and so fled as he ordered her.  Yet both would have perished but
for their protection behind the stout ruin of the grinding mill.  And
now, the fear of death upon their faces, they hurried trembling home, and
Nemesis came with them.

                              *     *     *

To-day a black-bearded man, with brown eyes and a mouth always open,
shambles about the blasted heart of the old powder-mill.  He babbles to
himself with many a frown and pregnant nod and look askance; sometimes he
watches the trout in the river; sometimes he plucks feverishly at the
blossoms of the broom and spearwort and other yellow flowers.  These he
stamps underfoot as one stamps fire.  Davey is his brother’s keeper, and
shall be seen always at hand.  At his word Richard Daccombe obeys like a
dog—shrinks with fear if the boy is angry, fawns and laughs when the boy
is kind.




JOSEPH


“I do love they stuckit plants,” said Mr. Joseph Hannaford.

He waved his hands toward some lettuces of a fat figure and plump
proportions.

“Doan’t want no work—that’s why,” answered Matthew Smallridge.  “The
straggly sort be better, but they axes for tying up an’ trouble.”

“Ezacally so.  An’ a man as goes out of his way to sow trouble be a fule,
Matthew,” retorted Joseph, triumphantly.

The gardeners met every day, and every day differed on affairs of
horticulture and life.  Joseph was stout, with a red face set in a white
frill of whisker.  He had a rabbit mouth, a bald brow and a
constitutional capacity for idleness.  He talked much.  He had a fine
theory that we do not leave enough to nature in matters of the garden.

Mr. Smallridge, the squire’s gardener, enjoyed a different habit of body
and mind.  He was a man who lived for work and loved it; he read the
journals proper to his business; he kept his subordinates to their
labours from morn till eve; and idleness he loathed as the worst sin to
be laid at the door of any agriculturist, great or small.  Mr. Hannaford
alleged that the literature of his business was desirable for beginners,
but he declared it to be unnecessary in his case.  If asked concerning
his authorities, he would tap his forehead and say, “Books?  I don’t want
no books.  ’Tis all here.”  No man possessed sure proofs that he could
either read or write.

These two were ancient men, yet not old for Dartmoor, where those of
hardy stock, who have weathered the ordeal of infancy, usually advance
far into the vale of years before their taking off.  Joseph attributed
his excellent health and spirits to a proper sense of what was due to
himself in the matter of rest; while Matthew, on the other hand, assigned
his physical and mental prosperity to hard work and temperance.  Now the
men stood together in Joseph’s little garden and discussed general
questions.

“If us was all your way of thinking, theer’d be no progress, an’ never a
new pea growed an’ never a new potato taken to a show,” said Mr.
Smallridge.

“I hate shows,” answered Joseph.  “’Tis flying in the face of nature an’
God Almighty, all this struggling for size.  If He’d a’ meant to grow
twenty peas in a pod, an’ all so big as cherries, He’d have done it wi’ a
turn o’ the wrist.  He didn’t do it, an’ for us worms to try an’ go awver
the Lord in the matter of garden-stuff be so bad as bad can be.  ’Twas
touching that very thing I fell out with the Reverend Truman.  ‘I be
gwaine to show grapes, Joseph,’ he said to me last year; an’ I nodded an’
said, ‘Ess, sir,’ an’ went my even way.  Us didn’t show.  Then ’twas
chrysanths.  Weern’t satisfied wi’ a nice, small, stuggy bloom, as nature
meant, but must be pinching, an’ potting, an’ messing with soot an’ dirt,
an’ watering twice a day—ten months’ toil for two months’ pleasure.  Then
what?  A gert, ramshackly, auld blossom, like a mop dipped in a pail o’
paint.  However, I let his reverence do the work, an’ what credit was
about I got myself.  Not that I wanted it.”

“As true a Christian your master was as ever walked in a garden,
however,” declared Mr. Smallridge.  “I hope the new parson will prove so
gude.”

“I be gwaine to see him this very day,” answered Joseph.  “’Tis my hope
he’ll take me on to the vicarage, for the place wouldn’t be the place
without me up theer.  I knaw every blade of grass an’ gooseberry bush in
it—a very butivul kitchen-garden ’tis too.”

“An’ well out of sight of the sitting-room windows,” said Matthew
Smallridge, grimly.

“As a kitchen-garden should be,” assented Joseph.  “Gude times they was,”
he continued, “an’ I only hopes the Reverend Truman have got such a fine
garden an’ such a’ honest man in it as he had here.”

“But no li’l maid to go round with him, poor soul!”

“A bright child his darter was.  Impatient also—like youth ever is.
Her’d bring me plants to coddle, an’ expect me to waste my precious time
looking after her rubbish.  Then a thing would be struck for death, along
of want of water or what not, an’ her’d come to me wi’ her li’l face all
clouded.  ‘Can’t ’e make it well again, Joseph?’ her’d say; an’ I’d say,
‘No, missy; ’tis all up wi’ thicky geranium,’ or whatever ’twas.  ‘’Tis
gwaine home.’  An’ her’d stamp her li’l foot so savage an’ ferocious, an’
say, `But it _mustn’t_ go home!  I don’t _want_ it to go home!  ’Tis your
business not to let it go home!’ Poor little maiden!”

“An’ now she’ve gone home herself.”

“Ess.  She didn’t mean to be rude to an auld man.  But of course I
couldn’t be bothered with such trash.  As to watering, I always leave it
to Nature.  Who be us that we should knaw better what things want than
her do?”

“Nature caan’t water green stuff onder glass, can her?”

“No; then why put it onder glass?  All this here talk ’bout glass houses
is vanity an’ flying in the face of Providence.  If ’twas meant that
grapes an’ tree-ferns an’ ’zaleas an’ hothouse stuff was to flourish in
England, they’d be here doing of it on every mountain-side.  Us takes too
much ’pon ourselves.  Same with prayers.  What be prayer most times but
trying to get the A’mighty round to our way of thinking?  We’m too
busy,—most of us,—an’ that’s the truth.”

“Jimmery!” exclaimed Matthew.  “I never did in all my born days hear tell
of the like o’ you!  You won’t work an’ you won’t pray—’tis terrible.
All the same, if you don’t get the vicarage again, an’ come as
under-gardener to the squire, as he’ve offered you, I tell you frankly,
friends though we be, that you’ll have to work harder than you’ve worked
for twenty years.”

“I know it very well, Matt,” said Mr. Hannaford.  “Your way an’ mine be
different, root an’ branch; an’ I pray God as I may not have to come
under you, for I’d hate it properly, an’ that’s the truth.  An’ I do
work, an’ I do pray likewise; an’ I’d back my chance of going up aloft
with my last shirt, if there was any to take the bet.  You’m too
self-righteous along of your high wages—”

“Joseph! ’tis time you put on your black,” cried a voice from the cottage
door.

Here grew a feeble honeysuckle that had been nailed up four years before,
and still struggled gamely with a north aspect and neglect.

On the other side of the doorway was a thrush in a cage.  It appeared too
spiritless even to mount its wooden perch, but sat on the floor of its
prison and listlessly pecked at nothing.

Mrs. Hannaford had a thin, flat figure, a hard mouth, keen eyes and a
face like a fowl.  Tremendous force of character marked her pale visage.
The grey curls that hung there on each side of her narrow forehead looked
like steel shavings.

“Dress,” she said, “an’ be quick about it.  Ah, Mr. Smallridge—helping
Joseph to waste his time.”

“Not me, ma’am; that’s about the only job he doesn’t want helping with.
I’ve just been telling your man that if Mr. Budd to the vicarage doan’t
need him, an’ he takes squire’s offer an’ comes to me, theer must be more
work an’ less talk.”

“The new parson will want him,” said Mrs. Hannaford, decidedly.  “Who
should stick a spade in that earth after twenty-five years if not
Joseph?”

“Very plants would cry out if anybody else was put awver them,” said Mr.
Hannaford, sentimentally.

“Cry out for joy, I reckon,” murmured Matthew, but not loud enough for
his friend’s wife to overhear him.  “Theer’s wan thing you should know,”
he continued, changing the subject.  “Parson Budd be a tremendous Church
of Englander, so I heard squire say.  He’ve got his knife into all
chapel-people an’ free-thinkers an’ such like.”

“’Tis a free country,” answered Mrs. Hannaford, and her curls almost
appeared to clatter as she shook her head.  “He’d better mind his awn
business, which be faith, hope an’ charity, an’ not poke his nose into
other people’s prayers!”

“As for religion,” declared Joseph, “the little as I’ve got time for in
that line be done along with my missis an’ the Plymouth Brethren.  But
theer ban’t no smallness in me.  Room in the Lard’s mansions for all of
us; an’ if the roads be narrer, theer’s plenty of ’em, an’ plenty of
gates to the Golden Jerusalem.”

Mrs. Hannaford frowned.

“You’m too free with your views, Joseph Hannaford,” she said.  “You’d
best call to mind what pastor said to chapel last Sunday, ’bout the camel
an’ the needle’s eye.  Many be called an’ few chosen, so theer’s an end
of it.  The Brethren’s way be the right way an’ the strait way; an’ ban’t
your business to be breaking gates into heaven for them as do wrong, an’
think wrong, an’ haven’t a spark of charity, an’ be busy about the Dowl’s
work in every other cottage in this village.  I know what church folks
be—nobody better.”

Mr. Smallridge, himself of the established religion, retreated before
this outburst.

“Hell of a female that,” he said to himself.  “How the man can keep heart
after all these years be a mystery.  Yet she sits light upon him,
seemingly.”

Then Joseph, with some groans and grumbles, went to decorate himself,
that the new incumbent might smile upon him and reappoint him to the care
of the vicarage garden.  He shaved very carefully, washed, showed Mrs.
Hannaford his finger-nails,—a matter he usually shirked,—donned his best
attire, and finally started beside his wife to appear before Mr. Budd.

“’Tis a grievous choice,” he said; “an’ if the man doan’t take me on,
I’ll have to go to the Hall under Smallridge—a very ill-convenient thing
to think upon.”

“’Tis a matter of form, but better the Hall than any paltering with
what’s right; an’ better be under Smallridge than against your
conscience.”

“My conscience is very well, an’ always have been since I was a bwoy.”

“You’m a deal tu easy, however,” she answered sternly—“a deal tu easy,
an’ you’ll very likely find that out when ’tis tu late.  Your conscience
be like proud-flesh, I reckon: don’t hurt ’e ’cause ’tis past feeling.  I
wish it pricked you so often as your rheumatics do.  ’Twould be a sign of
grace.”

“You’m like poor Parson Truman’s li’l maiden wi’ her flowers, you be,” he
retorted.  “Her was always dragging up the things to see how they
prospered, an’ you’m always dragging up your conscience by the roots,
same way, to see how ’tis faring.  I let mine bide.”

“You can’t,” snapped back Mrs. Hannaford.  “Conscience ban’t built to
bide—no more’n a growing pear upon a tree.  It goes from gude to better,
or else from bad to worse.  You ban’t so righteous-minded as I could wish
’e, Joseph; but I’ve done a deal for you since we’ve been man an’ wife;
an’ if you’m spared ten year more, I lay I’ll have your conscience to
work so hard as a man saving his own hay.”

“Pity you can’t live an’ let live, my dear,” answered the gardener.
“Even the weeds was made by God for His own ends, as I always told
Truman.  You’m a very religious woman; an’ nobody knaws it better’n you;
all the same, if folks’ consciences ax for such a power of watching, ’tis
enough for every human to look after theer own, surely.”

“Why for don’t you do it, then?”

“Here’s the vicarage,” he answered.  “Us better not go in warm—might be
against us.  I’ll dust my boots, an’ you’d best to cool your face, for
’tis glistening like the moon in the sky.”

Presently they stood before a busy newcomer.  He proved a young, plump,
and pleasant man—a man fond of fishing and fox-hunting, a man of rotund
voice and rotund figure.  Joseph’s heart grew hopeful.  Here was no
dragon of horticulture, but one, like himself, who would live and let
live, and doubtless leave the garden in the hands of its professional
attendant.

“Your servant, sir,” he said.  “I hope your honour be very well an’ likes
the church an’ the hunt—also the garden.”

“Mr. Joseph Hannaford, I suppose, and this is Mrs. Hannaford—good
parishioners both, of course?  Sit down, Mrs. Hannaford, please.”

“’Tis in a nutshell, sir, an’ we won’t keep a busy gentleman from his
business,” said the old woman, very politely.  “Joseph here have been
gardener at the vicarage, man an’ bwoy, for twenty-five years—ever since
theer was a garden at all.  He helped to cut out the peat an’ make the
place, as was just a new-take from Dartymoor, though now ’tis so good
stuff as ever growed a cabbage.”

“Ess fay; all rotted manure an’ butivul loam, so sweet as sugar, an’
drains like a sieve,” declared Joseph.

“I want a gardener, of course, and cannot do better than Mr. Hannaford,
though I’m not sure if it isn’t too much for one elderly man.”

“It is!” almost shouted Joseph.  “Never a Bible prophet said a truer
word!  Too much by half.  Not that I’d demean myself to ax for another
man, but a bwoy I should have, an’ I hope your honour will give me a
bwoy, if ’tis only to fetch an’ carry.”

“What wages did you get from Mr. Truman?”

“Pound a week; an’ another shilling would be a godsend, if I may say it
without offence.”

“An’ up to squire’s they only offered him seventeen an’ sixpence, with
all his ripe experience,” said Mrs. Hannaford.  “’Twould be a fine lesson
in Christianity to squire, I’m sure, if you seed your way to twenty-one
shilling.”

“Better than a waggon-load of sermons, if I may say so,” continued
Joseph.

“A sight better, seeing squire’s not greatly ’dicted to church-gwaine,
best of times,” chimed in Mrs. Hannaford.

“You’d be under-gardener there, no doubt?”

“Ezacally so, dear sir.  Under-gardener beneath Smallridge—a man three
year younger than me.  But ban’t for me to tell my parts.  All the same,
I wouldn’t work under Smallridge, not for money, if I could help it.
Very rash views he’ve got ’bout broccoli, not to name roots an’
sparrowgrass.”

“Terrible wilful touching fruit, also, they tells me,” added Mrs.
Hannaford.

“Well, you must come, I suppose.  I could hardly turn you out of your old
garden; nor is there any need to do so.”

“An’ thank you with all my heart, your honour; an’ you’ll never regret it
so long as I be spared.”

“The extra shilling you shall have.  As to a boy, I want a stable-boy,
and he’ll be able to lend you a hand in the summer.”

Mr. Hannaford nodded, touched his forehead, and mentally arranged a full
programme for the boy.

“Enough said, then.  On Monday I shall expect you, and will walk round
with you myself and say what I’ve got to say.  Good-bye for the present.”

Mr. Budd rose, and the old pair, with many expressions of satisfaction,
were about to depart when their vicar spoke again.

“One more matter I may mention, though doubtless there is no necessity to
do so with two such sensible people.  There are more sects and
conventicles here than I like to find in such a very small parish.  Of
course you come to church every Sunday, Mr. Hannaford?”

“As to that, your honour—” began Joseph; then his wife silenced him.

“We’m Plymouth Brethren from conscience,” she said.  “You ban’t gwaine to
object, surely—you as have come here to preach charity an’ such like?”

Mr. Budd flushed.

“I’ve come to do my duty, ma’am, and don’t need to be told what that is
by my parishioners, I hope.  All servants of the vicarage will, as a
matter of course, go to church twice every Sunday, and upon week-days
also, if I express any wish to that effect.”

“Let ’em, then,” answered the old woman, fiercely.  “You can bind ’em in
chains of iron, if you will, an’ they’m feeble-hearted enough to let ’e.
But us won’t.  Us be what we be, an’ Plymouth Brethren have got somethin’
better to do than go hunting foxes, whether or no.  I’m a growed woman,
an’ Joseph’s my husband, an’ he shan’t be in bondage to no man.  To
squire’s garden he shall go, an’ save his sawl alive, so now then!  Gude
evening, sir.”

“If I may have a tell—” began Joseph, in a tremor of emotion; but his
wife cut him short.

“You may not,” she cried sternly.  “You come home.  Least said soonest
mended.  Awnly I’m sorry to God as a Cæsar of all the Roosias have come
to Postbridge instead of a Christian creature.”

So saying, she clutched Joseph and led him away.  But on their silent
journey homeward Mr. Hannaford pondered this tremendous circumstance
deeply.  Then, at his cottage gate, he rallied and spoke his mind.

“We’ve done wrong,” he said, “an’ I be gwaine back again to confess to it
afore I sleep this night.”

“We’ve done right.  You’ll save your sawl an’ take seventeen shilling an’
sixpence.  You’ll be a martyr for conscience, an’ I be proud of ’e.”

“Martyr or no martyr, I knaw a silly auld woman, an’ I ban’t proud of ’e
at all, nor of myself neither.  Anything in reason I’d do for you, an’
have done ever since I took you; but being put to work in cold blood
under Smallridge is more’n I will do for you or for all the Plymouth
Brothers that ever bleated hell-fire to a decent man.  I won’t go under
Smallridge.  He’d make me sweat enough to float a ship; an’ at my time of
life ’twould shorten my days.”

“The Lord’ll help ’e, Joseph.”

“Lord helps those who help theerselves.”

“You’m gwaine to the Hall, however, for I’ve said it.”

“Not me—never.”

“You be, Joseph Hannaford, as I’m a living woman.”

“No.  Not for nobody, Jane!  I’ve never crossed you in my life; I’ve
knuckled under like a worm for forty-three year, an’ shall henceforward
just the same; but wheer Smallridge be in question I’m iron.  I go to
church next Sunday.”

“You never shall!”

“I always shall—an’ glad to get back.  ’Twas a very silly thing to leave
it.”

Mrs. Hannaford put her fowl-like nose within two inches of her husband’s.

“I dare you to do it.”

“Ban’t no use flustering yourself, my old dear.  Every human man’s got
one kick in him.  An’ kick I’m gwaine to this instant moment.”

He turned and left her with great agility, while she—the foundations of
her married life suddenly shaken by this earthquake—stood and stared and
gasped up at heaven.

Joseph quickly vanished into the dusk, and soon stood once more before
the new vicar.  Mr. Budd thereupon raised his eyes from his desk and
asked a question without words.

“Well, your honour, ’tis like this here: I’ll go back to church again
very next Sunday as falls in.”

“Ah!  But I thought that Joseph would be in bondage to no man?”

“Nor no woman neither,” said Mr. Hannaford.




A TRAVELLER’S TALE


“He’m a monkey that hath seen the world, no doubt,” said Merryweather
Chugg, the water-bailiff.

“Yes—an’ brought back some nuts wi’ gold kernels, by all accounts,”
answered Noah Sage; “though he ban’t going to crack none here, I reckon,
for the chap’s only come to have a look at the home of his youth; then
he’m off again to foreign parts.”

The two old men sat in the parlour of the “Bellaford” Inn at Postbridge,
and about them gathered other labouring folk.  All were inhabitants of
the Dartmoor district, and most had been born and bred in the valley of
East Dart or upon adjacent farms.  This village, of which the pride and
glory is an old bridge that spans the river, shall be found upon the
shaggy breast of the Moor, like an oasis in the desert; for here much
land has been snatched from the hungry heath, groves of beech and
sycamore lie in the bosom of these undulating wastes, and close at hand
are certain snug tenement farms whereon men have dwelt and wrestled with
the wild land from time immemorial.

To-day a native had returned to his home; and as a vacant room at the
“Bellaford” Inn well served his purpose, Mr. Robert Bates secured it for
a fortnight, that he might wander again about his boyhood’s haunts and
shine a little in the eyes of those who still remembered him.  That night
he had promised to relate his experiences in the public bar; he had also
let it be known that upon this great occasion beer and spirits would flow
free of all cost for old friends and new.

“He’ll have to address a overflowed meeting, like a Member of
Parliament,” said Michael French, the Moor-man, “for be blessed if us can
all get in your bar, Mrs. Capern.”

“Lots of room yet,” she said, “if you’d only turn some of they boys
out-of-doors.  They won’t drink nought, so I’d rather have their room
than their company.”

“I should think you was oncommon excited to see this chap, ban’t you?”
asked Noah Sage of a very ancient patriarch in the corner.  “It was up to
Hartland Farm, when you was head man there, that Bob Bates comed as a
’pretence from Moreton Poorhouse, if I can remember.”

“Ess fay, ’tis so,” said the other.  “You ax un if the thrashings I used
to give un every other day for wasting his time weern’t the makin’ of un;
an’ if he ban’t a liar, he’ll say ’twas so.  If he owes thanks to any
man, ’tis to old Jacob Pearn—though I say it myself.”

“That’s the truth, an’ I’ll allow every word of it, Jacob; an’ I’m
terrible glad you ban’t dead, for you were the first I meant to see come
to-morrow.”

Mr. Bates himself spoke.  He was a small, wiry man of fifty or
thereabout.  His clothes were well cut, and he wore a gold watch-chain.
His face and hands were tanned a deep brown; his hair was grizzled, and
his beard was also growing grey at the sides.  His eyes shone genially as
he grasped a dozen hands in turn, and in turn answered twice a dozen
salutations.

Robert Bates had run away from the heavy hand of Gaffer Pearn some five
and thirty years before the present time, and he looked round him now and
saw but one familiar face; for the old men had passed from their labours,
the middle-aged had taken their places, his former mates were growing
grey and he could not recognise them.

“I’ll tell you the whole tale if you’m minded,” he said.  “’Tis thirty
years long, but give two minutes to each of they years an’ I’ll finish in
a hour.  An’ meantime, Mrs. Capern—as was Nancy Bassett, an’ wouldn’t
walk out Sundays with me last time I seed ’e—be so good as to let every
gen’leman present have what he wants to drink, for I be going to leave
ten pounds in Postbridge, an’ I’d so soon you had it as anybody.”

Great applause greeted this liberal determination.

“You’m an open-handed chap, wherever you’ve comed from,” said
Merryweather Chugg, “an’ us all drinks long life an’ good health to you
an’ yours, if so be you’m a family man.”

“I’ll come to that,” answered Mr. Bates.  “Let me sit by the fire, will
’e?  I do love the smell of the peat, an’ where I come from, us don’t
trouble about fires, I assure ’e, for a body can catch heat from the sun
all the year round.”

“You was always finger-cold in winter,” said Mr. Pearn.  “I mind as a boy
your colour never altered from blue in frosty weather, an’ you had a
chilblain wheresoever a chilblain could find room for itself.”

“’Tis so; an’ when I runned away to mend my fortune, ’twas the knowledge
that a certain ship were sailing down to the line into hot weather as
made me go for a sailor.  To Plymouth docks I went when I ran off, an’
there met a man at the Barbican as axed me to come for cabin-boy; an’
when he said they was going where the cocoanuts comed from, I said I’d
go.”

“My dear life!” murmured Mrs. Capern,—“to think what little things do
make or mar a fortune!”

“’Tis so;—a drop of rum cold, mother, then I’ll start on my tale.  An’ I
may as well say that every word be true, for Providence have so dealt by
me that to tell a falsehood is the last thing ever I would do.”

“Not but what you used to lie something terrible when you was young,
Bob,” said Mr. Pearn, from the corner.

“I know it, Jacob,” answered the traveller; “an’ hard though you hit, you
never hit hard enough to cure me of lying.  ’Tis a damned vice, an’ I
never yet told a fib as paid for telling.  But ’twasn’t you cured me;
’twas a man by the name of Mistley, the bo’sun of the ship I sailed in.
I told un a stramming gert lie, an’ he found it out, an’—well, if you
want to know what a proper dressing-down be, you ax a seafaring man to
lay it on.  In them days they didn’t reckon they’d begun till they’d
drawed blood out of ’e; an’ so often as not they’d give ’e a bucket of
salt water down your back arter, just so as you shouldn’t forget where
they’d been busy.  One such hiding I got from Mistley, an’ never wanted
another.  I’d so soon have told that man a second lie as I’d told God one
to His shining face.  An’ long after, to show I don’t bear no malice,
when I fell on my feet, I went down to the port when my old ship comed in
again two years later, an’ in my pocket was five golden pounds for
Mistley.  Only he’d gone an’ died o’ yellow jack in the meantime down to
the Plate, so he never got it.  An’ you boys there, remember what I say,
an’ never tell no lies if you want to get on an’ pocket good wages come
presently.  ’Tis more than thirty years ago, an’ the man that did it
dust; yet I wriggles my shoulders an’ feels the flesh crawl on my spine
to this day when I thinks of it.

“But I’m gwaine too fast, for I haven’t sailed from Plymouth yet.  Us
went off in due course, an’ I seed the wonders of the deep, an’ I can’t
say I took to ’em; but there—I’d gone for a sailor, an’ a sailor I
thought ’twould have to be.  Us got to a place by name of Barbados in the
West Indies presently—Bim for short.  A flat pancake of an island, with
not much to tell about ’cept that there’s only a bit of brown paper
between it an’ a billet I hope none of us won’t never go to.  Hot as—as
need be, no doubt; but there was better to come, for presently we ups
anchor an’ away to St. Vincent—a place as might make you think heaven
couldn’t be better; an’ then down to Grenada, another island so lovely as
a fairy story; an’ then Trinidad—where the Angostura bitters comes from,
Mrs. Capern—an’ then a bit of a place by name of Tobago, as you could put
down on Dartymoor a’most an’ leave some to double up all round.  Yet,
’pon that island, neighbours, I’ve lived my life, an’ done my duty, I
hope, an’ got well thought upon by black, white an’ brindled; for in them
islands I should tell you the people be most every shade you could name
but green.  Butter-coloured, treacle-coloured, putty-coloured,
saffron-coloured, peat-coloured, an’ every colour; an’ sometimes, though
a chap may have the face of a nigger—lips an’ nose an’ wool an’ all—yet
he’ll be so white as a dog’s tooth; an’ you know there’s blood from
Europe hid in him somewheres.  They’m a mongrel people; yet they’ve got
souls—just as much as they Irish-Americans; an’ God He knows if they’ve
got souls, there’s hope for everything—down to a scorpion.  My own wife,
as I’ve left out in Tobago with my family—well, I wouldn’t go for to call
her black; an’ for that matter I knocked a white man off the wharf to
Scarborough in Tobago, who did say so; but you folks to home—I dare swear
you’d think her was a thought nigger-like, owing to a touch of the
tar-brush, as we call it, long ways back in her family history.  But as
good a woman—wife an’ mother—as ever feared God an’ washed linen.  A
laundress, neighbours—lower than me by her birth, so my master said; then
I laughed in his face, an’ told un I was a workhouse boy as couldn’t name
no father but God A’mighty.  A nice little bungy, round-about woman, wi’
butivul black eyes, an’ so straight in her vartue as a princess.  Never a
man had no better wife, an’ her’d have come to see old Dartymoor along
with me but for my family, as be large an’ all sizes.

“Well, to Tobago it was that, lending a hand to help lade a Royal Mail
Steam Packet as comed in—just to make a shilling or two while we was
idle, I got struck down.  Loading wi’ cocoanuts an’ turtle her was; an’
’twould make you die o’ laughin’, souls, to have seen them reptiles
hoisted aboard by their flippers.  No laughing matter for them though,
poor twoads, because, once they’m catched by moonlight ’pon the sandy
beaches there, ’tis a very poor come-along-of-it for ’em.  Not a bit more
food do they have, but just be shipped off home in turtle-troughs an’
make the best weather they can.  Us had a stormy journey back last
fortnight, an’ I knowed by the turtle-soup o’ nights that the creatures
were dying rapid an’ somebody had made a bad bargain.  But if you gets
the varmints home alive, they be worth a Jew’s eye.

“Suddenly, helping in a shore barge, I went down as if somebody had
fetched me a clout ’pon top the head; an’, when I came to, there was
doctor from shore an’ the dowl to pay.  ’Twas days afore I could get
about, an’ my ship couldn’t wait, an’ no work for me nowhere ’cept odd
jobs.  Then they told me I was a D.B.S., which means a Distressed British
Seaman, an’ I found as I’d have to wait for next steamer that comed to
ship me off.  But I weren’t very down-daunted ’bout it, for, since I’d
seen the size of the earth, I’d growed bigger in the mind a bit, an’ I
ate my food an’ smoked my pipe an’ thanked God that I was alive to try
again.

“Then, trapesing about one afternoon, footsore like and tired of trying
to get something to do on the sugar estates, I climbed over a wall into a
bit of shade, an’ sat me down under some cocoa trees to rest.  I confess
I did get over a wall, which is a thing you can’t often do without making
trouble except on old Dartymoor.  An’ there I was with the mountains
around—all covered to their topmost spurs wi’ wonnerful forest, and the
Caribbean Sea stretched blue as blue underneath.  Such a jungle of trees
an’ palms laced together with flowering vines as you’ve never dreamed of.
Trumpet flowers, an’ fire-red flamboyants, an’ huge cactuses, an’ here
an’ there a lightning-blasted, gert tree towering stark white above all
the living green.  An’ king-birds an’ humming-birds twinkling about in
the air like women’s rings an’ brooches, an’ lizards so big as squirrels
a-scampering upon the ground, an’ tree-frogs in the trees, an’ fireflies
spangling the velvet-black nights.  An’ no dimpsy light, neither at dawn
nor even, for the moment sun be down ’tis night, an’ moment he be up
again ’tis morning.  You can see un climb straight out o’ the sea as if
he was rolling up a ladder.

“I sat there in the shade, an’ at my very hand what should I find but a
ripe pomegranate?  ’Tis a fruit as you folks haven’t met with outside the
Bible, I reckon, yet a real thing, an’ very nice to them as like it.
Packed tight wi’ seeds, the colour of the heather, wi’ a bitter-sweet
taste to it as be very refreshing to the throat.  Such a fruit I picked
without ‘by your leave,’ an’ chewed at un, an’ looked at the butivul blue
sea down-under, an’ talked to myself out loud, as my manner always was.

“‘Well, Bob Bates,’ I sez, ‘you be most tired o’ caddling about doing
nought, ban’t you?  Still, you’m a lucky chap, whether or no; for a live
D.B.S. be a sight better’n a dead cabin-boy.  ’Twill larn ’e to treat the
sun less civil.  Don’t do for to cap to him in these parts.  But you keep
up your heart an’ trust in the Lord, as Mistley told ’e.  He’ll look to
’e for sartain in His own time.’

“Then I heard a curious ristling alongside in the bush, an’ catched sight
of a pair o’ cat-like eyes on me.  ’Course I knowed there wasn’t no
savage beasts there, but I didn’t know as there mightn’t be savage men,
an’ I was going to get back over thicky wall an’ run for it.  But too
late.  They was human eyes, wi’ a human nose atop an’ a human moustache
under, but a very comical fashion of face an’ a queerer than ever I’d
seen afore or have since.

“’Tis hard for me to call home exactly what Matthew Damian looked like
then, for ’tis above thirty year ago, an’ that man filled my eye every
day, winter an’ summer, for twenty years.  Yet, though he looks different
now, with all I know behind my mind’s eye as I see him, then he ’peared
mighty strange, wild an’ shaggy.  A face like a round shot he had, but a
terrible deep jaw under the ear.  A little chin, round
eyes—grey-green—an’ ears standing sharp off a close-cropped head, wi’
hair pepper-an’-salt colour.  A huge, tall man, an’ his beard was cut to
his chin, an’ his moustache stuck out like a bush five inches to port an’
starboard.  Well, I was mortal feared, for I’d never seen nothing like un
outside a nightmare; yet his voice was so thin as a boy’s, an’ piped like
a reed in his thick throat.  He had the nigger whine, too—as I dare say
you may mark on my tongue now, after my ears have soaked in it so long.

“He stared an’ I stared.  Then he spoke.  ‘You come along with me,’ he
said in a Frenchy sort of English.

“‘Why for?’ I said; then I thought I seed his eyes ’pon the pomegranate.
‘Very sorry, sir, if this here be yours,’ I said; ‘but I’m baggered if a
chap can tell what be wild an’ what ban’t on this here ridicklous island.
’Tis like a gentleman’s hothouse broke loose,’ I said to un.

“‘No matter about that,’ he said.

“‘I can give ’e my knife,’ I told un, ‘if you must have payment; but that
be all I’ve got in the world ’cept the things I stand up in, an’ I’d a
deal rather keep it.’

“‘I do not want your knife,’ he answers.  ‘I want you.’

“‘Well, I’m going cheap, I do assure ’e,’ I said, thinking I’d try how a
light heart would serve me.  But I weren’t comfortable by a long way,
’cause there’s a lot of madness in them islands, an’ I thought as this
chap might be three-halfpence short of a shilling, as we say.  However,
he was too busy thinking to laugh at my poor fun, an’ for that matter, as
I found after, he never laughed easy,—nor talked easy for that matter.
Now he fell silent, an’ I walked by him.  Then, after a stretch through a
reg’lar Garden of Eden, wi’out our first parents, us comed upon a lovely
house, whitewashed home to the roof—like snow in all that butivul green.
’Pon sight of it the man spoke again.

“‘I want you to talk to my mother,’ he said suddenly.  ‘You’ll just talk
and talk in an easy way, as you was talking to yourself when I found
you.’

“‘I be only a sailor-man, wi’ nought to say to a lady,’ I told him.

“‘No matter for that,’ he said.  ‘Just talk straight on.  It do not
signify a bit what you say, so you speak natural.  In fact, talk to my
mother as if madame was your own mother.’

“So then, of course, I reckoned the cat-faced chap was out of his mind—as
who wouldn’t have?

“To a great verandah we comed, all crawled over with the butivulest white
flowers the sun draws the scent from; an’ there, in a cane chair, sat an
ancient lady—lady, I say, though you might have reckoned she was an old
brown lizard by the look of her.  Old ban’t the word for her.  Time’s
self would have looked a boy alongside her, if the picture-books be true.
A great sunbonnet was over her head, an’ a frill under, an’ just a scanty
thread or two of white hair peeping from that.  A face all deep lines
where the years had run over it; bright eyes peeping from behind great
gold spectacles, an’ hands—my word! like joints of an old apple tree.
Her was that homely too!  A dandy-go-risset gown her wore, an’ a bit of
knitting was in her hands, an’ a good book, wi’ very large print, ’pon a
table beside her, an’ a li’l nigger gal waved a fan to keep the flies
away.

“I took my hat off an’ made a leg; then her son spoke: ‘Sit down there
beside her and talk loud, and pretend with yourself that Madame Damian is
your grandmother.  Don’t try to use fine words; and remember this: if you
do rightly as I bid you, you shall never repent this day as long as you
live.’

“I was all in a maze, I do assure ’e; but I just reckoned obedience was
best, an’ went at her with one eye on my gentleman, for fear as he should
change his mind.

“‘Well, my old dear,’ I said, ‘I be very pleased to meet ’e, an’ I do
like to have a tell with ’e very much, if you’ll pardon a rough
sailor-man.  An’ I hopes you’ll put in a word with this here big
gen’leman for me, ’cause I’ve eat one of his pomegranates
unbeknownst-like, though I’m shot if I’d have touched un come I’d known
’twasn’t wild.  An’ to tell ’e gospel, I be in a jakes of a mess as
’tis—far from my home an’ not a friend in the world that I know of.’

“Dallybuttons!  To see that ancient woman!  When I beginned to talk, her
dropped her knitting, as if there was a spider in it, an’ sat up an’
stared out of her bead-black eyes.  Though ’twas a fiery day, I went so
cold as a frog all down my spine to see her glaze so keen.

“‘Go on,’ she said in a funny old voice, ‘go on, young man, will ’e?
Tell about where you comed from, please.’

“There! it did sound mighty familiar to hear her, an’ no mistake!

“‘My heart!  You’m West Country too!’ I cried out.

“Her nodded, but her couldn’t speak another word.

“‘Go on, go on talking to her,’ the man said.

“So I sailed on.

“‘You must know I runned off to sea, ma’am, from a farm down Dartymoor
way.  ’Tis a terrible coorious sort of a place, an’ calls for hard work
if you wants to thrive there.  Roots will do if you’m generous with
stable stuff an’ lime, but corn be cruel shy, except oats.  I was a lazy
boy, I’m afraid, an’ got weary of being hit about like a foot-ball,
though I deserved it; an’ I thought to mend my life by running away.  The
things I’ve seed!  Lor’-amercy! ’tis a wonnerful world, sure enough,
ma’am.’

“‘So it be,’ she said, very soft, ‘an’ a wonnerful God made it, my dear.
Go on, go on about the Dartymoors, will ’e?’

“‘Well,’ I said, ‘’tis a gert, lonesome land, all broke up wi’ rocky
tors, as we call ’em, an’ clitters o’ granite where the foxes breed, an’
gashly bogs, in which you’m like to be stogged if you don’t know no
better.  An’ the cots be scattered over the face of it, an’ the little
farms do lie here an’ there in the lew corners, wi’ their new-take fields
around about.  There’s a smell o’ peat in the air most times, an’ it do
rise up very blue into the morning light.  An’ the great marshes glimmer,
an’ the plovers call in spring; an’ the ponies, wi’ their little ragged
foals, go galloping unshod over the Moor.  Then the rivers an’ rills
twinkle every way, like silver an’ gold threads stretching miles an’
miles; an’ come summer the heather blows an’ the great hills shine out
rosylike an’ butivul; an’—oh, my old dear—oh, ma’am—’ I says, breaking
off, ‘doan’t ’e—doan’t ’e sob so—doan’t ’e take on like that, for I
wouldn’t bring a wisht thought to ’e for money.’

“This I said ’cause the old ancient’s lips shook, an’ her bright eyes
fell a-blinking, an’ great tears rolled down.  Then she put her hands
over her face an’ bowed over ’em.

“‘My God!’ said the chap, half to hisself, ‘this is the first time my
mother have wept to my sight; an’ I am sixty years old!’

“But of course a Devonshire woman wouldn’t cry afore a Frenchman, even if
he was her son.

“Come presently she cheered up.  ‘Do ’e knaw a place by the name of
Postbridge, my boy?’ she says.

“‘I did ought to, ma’am,’ I sez; ‘’twas from Hartland Farm I runned.’

“She sighed a gert sigh.  ‘Hartland!’ she says, as if the word was a
whole hymn tune to her.

“‘There’s a church, an’ a public, there now,’ I said.

“‘An’ the gert men of renown?  Parson Mason, an’ Mr. Slack, an’ Judge
Buller, an’ Sir Thomas Tyrwhitt?’ she axed me.

“‘Never heard tell of none of them,’ I said.

“‘Course not,’ old lady answers.  ‘Why—why, I forgot I be ninety-four.
They heroes was all dead afore your faither an’ mother were born.’

“‘As to them,’ I tells her—‘as to my faither an’ mother, ma’am, there’s a
manner of grave doubt, for I’m a workhouse boy, wi’out any havage that be
known.’

“But her had fallen to dreaming.

“‘Tell about the in-country,’ she said all of a sudden.  ‘My mother comed
from down Totnes way.’

“So I tells about the South Hams, an’ the farms, an’ the butivul
apple-blooth, as creams out over the orchards in spring, an’ all the rest
of it.

“There, I talked myself dry an’ no mistake; an’ she nodded an’ nodded an’
laughed once; an’ it set her off coughing, an’ ’frighted her son
terrible.

“Then, after I’d been chittering for a month of Sundays, as it seemed to
me, the day ended and it comed on dark, an’ she got up to go.

“‘Keep un here,’ she says to the man.  ‘For God’s love doan’t ’e let un
go.  Pay un anything he axes for to stop.’

“She went off very slow, wi’ a nigger to support her at each elbow, an’ a
fine young brown woman to look after her.  An’ I was took in the kitchen,
an’ had such a bellyful of meat an’ drink as minded me of Christmas up to
Hartland Farm in the old days.

“Then the chap—he lets me into the riddle of it all.  You see his mother
was Farmer Blake’s darter—the first as ever saved land in these parts,
an’ rented from the Duchy more’n a hundred years agone now.  An’ when
Princetown was made for a prison to hold the French us catched in the
wars, there comed a Monseer Damian among the prisoners.  Him an’ many
other gents the authorities let out on parole, as they say; an’ he made
friends with Farmer Blake, an’ falled in love with Margery Blake.  An’
when war was done, if he didn’t marry her all correct an’ snatch her away
to foreign parts!  Martinique was left to the French, an’ he took her to
that island first, then to Trinidad, which be ours, then to Tobago, which
be also ours.  There the man prospered, an’ growed sugar, an’ did very
flourishing, an’ comed to be first an’ richest party in the island.  But
smallpox took him in middle life, an’ it took all his children but his
eldest son, Matthew Damian.  He bided with his mother, an’ married a
French woman from Guadeloupe.

“An’ ’twas old lady’s hope an’ prayer for seventy year to hear good Devon
spoke again some day.  Her only got to hunger terrible for the old
country when her childer an’ her husband died, by which time she was too
old to travel home again.  An’ the Postbridge Blakes had all gone dead
ages afore; an’ in truth there couldn’t have been a soul on Dartymoor as
remembered her.  Of course her son knowed the sound of the speech, from
hearing his mother, as never lost it; an’ when he catched me telling to
myself, his first thought was for her.

“’Twas meat an’ drink to her, sure enough; an’ meat an’ drink to me too,
for that matter, because I never left the Man-o’-War Bay Sugar Estate no
more.  Very little work I done at first, for old Mrs. Damian would have
me keep on ’bout home every afternoon in the verandah; but six months
after I comed there she died, happy as a bird; an’ if I wasn’t down for
fifty pound in her will!

“Richest people in Tobago, they was; an’ then I settled to work for
Matthew Damian, an’ when he died, seventeen year after, the head man was
pensioned off, an’ I got the billet under Matthew Damian’s son, who be my
master now.  An’ there I’ll work to the end, an’ my childern after me,
please the Lord.”

                                * * * * *

“’Tis a very fine tale, Mr. Bates, if I may speak for the company,” said
Merryweather Chugg; “an’ it do show what a blessing it be to come out of
Devonshire.  If you’d been a foreigner, now, none of these good things
would have happened to ’e.”

“I mind my faither telling about Farmer Blake an’ how he helped to carry
his coffin to Widecombe soon after I was born,” said Gaffer Pearn.

“For my part,” declared the landlady, “my mind be all ’pon that poor old
blid, as went away from these parts in her maiden days.  To think, after
seventy years of waiting, that she should hear a Devonshire tongue again!
I lay it helped her to pass in peace.”

“It did so,” declared the returned native.  “She went out of life easy as
a babby; for her appeared to see all her own folks very clear just afore
she died, an’ she was steadfast sure as there’d be a West-Country welcome
waitin’ up-along.  Fill your glasses, my dears; an’ give they boys some
ginger-beer, ma’am, will ’e?”




THE TWO WIDOWS


CHAPTER I


Upon the great main road that crosses Dartmoor from Moretonhampstead to
Plymouth, and distant but half a mile from the little hamlet of
Postbridge, near the eastern arm of Dart, there stand two cottages.  Here
slopes the broad bosom of Merripit Hill upon the heart of the wilderness,
and the cots, that appear on each side of the way, are built exactly
alike—of yellow bricks and blue slates.  They have doors of the same
green shade and window blinds of white chintz; their woodwork is painted
brown, and their chimney-pots are red.  In every respect these
habitations seem outwardly identical, save that one faces north, while
the other, over against it, looks southerly.  Their gardens are of equal
proportion, and contain the same class of cabbage, similar rows of tall
scarlet-runner beans sprout from each little plot in summer, and patches
of red lettuce, dusted over with soot to keep away the slugs, appear in
both during springtime.  Once two men dwelt in these abodes, and they
were wiser than their wives and maintained an amiable acquaintance, but
avoided hot friendship.

When Abel Haycraft and his newly married mate arrived at the
northern-facing cottage, Henry Mogridge, the water-bailiff, who dwelt in
the cottage that looked south, paid him a visit and put the position
briefly and forcibly:—

“’Tis like this, Mr. Haycraft,” he said.  “I be very glad to have you for
a neighbour, an’ I hope you’ll like Dartymoor, an’ prosper up here, an’
make good money at Vitifer Mine, where I’m told you be going to work; but
this I’ll say, don’t let’s be too friendly—nor our women-folk neither.
Out of friendship I say it.”

“What a word!” said Mr. Haycraft, who was only twenty-one and of a
sanguine nature, “Why, I wants to be friends with everybody, if so be as
they’ll let me.  An’ my missis too.”

“That’s a very silly idea; but you’m young yet and will larn better come
by an’ by.  I mean this: you an’ me live a gert deal too close together
to get too thick.  We’m only human beings, an’ so sure as we get too
trustful an’ too fond of listening to each other’s business, so sure us
will end by having a mortal row.  ’Tis a thing so common as berries in a
hedge.  I ban’t saying a word against my old woman, mind you.  She’s so
truthful as light, an’ a Christian to the marrow in her bones.  Nor yet
be I hinting anything disrespectful of Mrs. Haycraft.  Far from it.  But
human creatures is mostly jerry-built in parts, an’ the best have their
weak spots.  There’s nought more dangerous on earth than a gert
friendship struck up between folks who live close together ’pon opposite
sides of the road.  I’ve seed the whole story more than once, an’ I know
what I say be true.”

Abel Haycraft considered this statement for a moment.  Then he spoke:—

“I suppose you’m right.  An’ if by bad chance they was to fall out—I mean
the women—us would have to take sides as a matter of duty.  A
husband—well, there ’tis.”

“So us would; but God forbid as our wives should have any quarrel, or you
an’ me either; so we’ll just bide friendly with your leave; but not too
friendly.”

“’Tis a very good plan, I’m sure,” answered the younger; and that evening
he told his wife about it after they had gone to bed.

Mrs. Haycraft felt great interest and enlarged Abel’s vision.

“Do ’e know what that means?  It means as his good lady can’t be trusted,
an’ the old man well knows it.  I lay she’m the sort as makes mischief.
Well, don’t you fear.  I’ll take care to keep her at arm’s length.  I
wasn’t born yesterday.”

“She’m a kind enough creature so far, I’m sure,” answered Abel.  “A
motherly fashion of woman, an’ not so old as her husband by twenty years,
I should judge.”

“’Twas his way of giving us a warning, nevertheless,” declared Honor
Haycraft.  “Or,” she added, “seeing as I was a red-haired woman, and
thinking maybe that I had a short temper, she may have reckoned that—”

“Not at all, not at all,” interrupted the husband, hastily.  “Do ’e think
I’d have stood any such idea?  God’s my judge, I’d have hit the man in
the mouth if he’d said a word against you or your butivul colour.”

“If I thought she’d taken a dislike to me, because I was red, I’d never
look at the woman,” said Honor.  “For that matter, I’m comelier far than
her, though I say so.”

“An’ comelier than any other woman at Postbridge, or on all Dartymoor
either,” declared Abel, devoutly.

“I’ll be civil to her, then, but no more.  An’ I wish her hadn’t brought
over that gert dish of Irish stew the day us comed in an’ were sinking
for a morsel to eat; for us ate it, an’ licked the bones, an’ now she’ve
got a hold on us.”

“Not at all,” said the larger-minded man.  “’Tis a poor spirit as can’t
stomach a kindness without worriting to pay it back.  Us’ll have a chance
of doing her a good turn for sartain, living at her door same as we do.
Just let things go their own way, an’ they’ll go right.  We’m all
Christian creatures, thank God, an’ there’s no reason because we live in
a outlandish sort of place like this here that we should forget it.”

“All the same,” declared his plump, red girl, pouting, “I could wish as
Mr. Mogridge hadn’t spoke them words.  He’ve hurt my pride.  I wasn’t
going to jump down their throats.  I’m not that sort.”

“’Twas a bit chilly like, perhaps; but he’m older than us, an’ wiser, an’
he meant well.”

“He’m not wiser than you be, anyway.  I believe, if us knowed, you’d find
you made better money than what he do.”

“Us’ll leave it at that, then; an’ now us’ll go to sleep, if you please.”



CHAPTER II


Within a month Honor Haycraft and Avisa Mogridge were the closest of
friends, for, despite the water-bailiff’s caution and the younger man’s
attempt to profit by it, their wives took the matter into their own
hands.  Both husbands were away all day at work; their cottages stood
half a mile distant from any others, and the two lonely women soon struck
up a close and intimate relation.  Mrs. Mogridge was honourable,
truthful, warm-hearted and affectionate; she had two young children, both
girls; she loved her elderly husband dearly; she knew the life-history of
every man and woman in Postbridge; and she related the affairs of the
village with full detail for the benefit of Honor, who was an Exeter
girl, and did not know the people of the Moor.

“I can talk straight to ’e,” said Mrs. Mogridge, “for you come without
one particle of feeling against anybody or for anybody.  So I’ll tell you
what they all be like down-along, an’ who you can trust an’ who you can’t
trust, so far as I know ’em.  You’ll go your own way, but ’tis never any
harm to hear another opinion.”

Thus Mrs. Haycraft, instead of forming independent conclusions from
experience, took her view of the new neighbours and environment from
another woman; and this was a happier circumstance than might be guessed,
because Avisa Mogridge possessed plenty of good sense and a kindly heart,
whereas, though the red girl’s heart was warm enough, her head was rather
weak, and of sense, or patience, or knowledge of human nature she had
none to name.  She was a superstitious woman, full of old saws and
sayings.  If she met a single magpie, she went in fear for a week.  Her
husband tried to laugh her out of such folly, but he never succeeded.

And so the friendship ripened and the men looked on.  In secret Henry
Mogridge prophesied a catastrophe, as sure as women were women all the
world over; while Abel Haycraft listened and nodded, but hoped the
water-bailiff might be mistaken.

Avisa and Honor worked side by side at the same wash-tub when their
husbands were away, compared notes, listened to each other’s wisdom and
opinions.  Honor petted her friend’s little girls, and made sugar-plums
and cakes for them; Avisa took the deepest interest in Honor’s
approaching motherhood.

A boy was born to the young wife—a flaxen, Saxon atom, with a first crop
of hair the colour of straw, blue eyes, a flat nose like his father’s,
red cheeks, and very fat limbs.

Then came winter, and Henry Mogridge, catching a chill in the night
watches by the river, passed away, a victim to his duty beside Dart.

Honor comforted her friend as much as might be, and Postbridge showed
sympathy also, until it was announced that Mrs. Mogridge had been left
with £40 a year.  Thereupon, feeling that commiseration would be wasted,
the village turned to more interesting matters.

Time sped, and when her child was a year old, Honor Haycraft followed
Avisa into the state of widowhood.  An accident at Vitifer Mine ended the
burly Abel’s life; and with him there also perished another man and a
boy.



CHAPTER III


The two widows, united in tribulation, became greater friends than
before.  Neither married again, and the one lived for her little maidens,
the other for her son.  Such close amity proved a strain at times,
however, and as each knew all that there was to know about the other,
each, conscious of the other’s imperfections, secretly regretted them in
the friendliest spirit.  Then came a little difference of opinion over
the children; and then, from a personal attitude of irritation not
divulged to anybody, Avisa, smarting somewhat at a pin-prick from Honor
Haycraft touching her eldest little girl, spoke in overt fashion to a
common friend at Postbridge.

“She’s a very good woman,” said Mrs. Mogridge, while she drank a dish of
tea with Mrs. Bloom.  “A pattern wife her was, an’ steady as time since
her man was called, an’ a pattern mother, though her goose is a swan, as
one might expect, an’ she thinks her ugly, li’l fat boy is a cherub, poor
dear.  Well, ’tis natural so to do.  I wouldn’t blame her; we mothers be
all alike there.  But I could wish she had more brains, an’ didn’t
believe such a lot of rummage an’ nonsense.  To credit all that dead an’
gone stuff about pixies, an’ the heath-hounds, an’ the use of herbs
picked in moonlight, an’ the planting of seeds ’pon a Good Friday—why,
’tis onbecoming in a growed-up woman as went to Sunday-school; an’ I wish
she’d drop it.”

That was all that Avisa said to Mrs. Bloom, the washerwoman; but a
fortnight afterward it happened that by evil chance Mrs. Bloom fell out
bitterly with the water-bailiff’s widow, and told Mrs. Mogridge that she
was a cat, and that ’twas well known her husband never died of a chill at
all, but from his wife’s unkindness and cruelty.  She said a great many
other things of a nature not necessary to set down; and, as a result,
Mrs. Mogridge felt it impossible longer to affect the society of Mrs.
Bloom.

Then did Mrs. Bloom ask Honor Haycraft to a cup of tea; and Honor,
smarting with indignation at the treatment her dearest friend had
received from the washerwoman’s venomous tongue, accepted the invitation.
Her purpose was loyal to the other widow.  She intended to glean further
particulars concerning Mrs. Bloom’s abominable opinions and assertions
touching Avisa.  Because a man in the village had told them that Mrs.
Bloom’s statements were in the nature of a libel, and might even put her
into prison.

Hoping to catch Mrs. Bloom in some outrageous utterance, and so assist
her friend to crush the washerwoman, Honor Haycraft appeared in a cottage
that always reeked of soap and steam.

Mrs. Bloom immediately came to personalities; and then Honor’s freckles
stood out brown upon her red skin; she grew hot from her heart outward;
the tea lost its savour, and the toast its charm.

“Sorry am I to quarrel with any living thing—man, woman or mouse—but one
has one’s pride,” said Mrs. Bloom.  “Ess, one has one’s pride; an’ if
there’s a thing I do pride myself upon, after my gift of washing, ’tis my
gift of silence.  It don’t come easy to any healthy-minded woman in a
village this size to keep her mouth shut; an’ I confess that it didn’t
come easy to me; but I larned how to do it, an’ I’ve been a faithful
friend to a gert many people, an’ never quarrelled with a living soul,
gentle or simple, till Avisa Mogridge broke with me.”

“She’s got a proper grudge against you,” said Honor, cautiously.  “An’
I’m on her side, I warn you.”

“No doubt: you’ve heard her tale.  I’m not going to say anything about it
to you, because you are her particular friend, an’ blessed are the
peacemakers.  But this I’ll say, though far be it from me to set friends
against friends: I would advise you to take care.  She’s a fire as a very
little spark will set on light,—a very critical woman,—always was so.
It’s a fault where there’s no judgement.  Her can’t help it.  Her
criticises other folks’ ways, an’ their habits, an’ their ideas, an’ even
their children.  Now, if there is a dangerous trick on God’s earth, ’tis
to criticise other folks’ children.”

“She’s a right to her opinions, however.”

“Most surely she have; an’ she’ve a right to the air she breathes, an’
the water she drinks.  She’ve a right to her ideas; but she’s no right to
utter ’em where they might do harm.  You an’ me be the best friends
possible, thank God, an’ she’s no right to say an unkind word of you to
me, any more than I’d have a right to say an unkind word of her to you;
because you an’ she be the best friends possible likewise.  An’ not a
word against her would ever pass my lips to you; because you’m a woman as
feels very deeply, an’ I should make mischief, which God forbid.”

“Her never said a word against me, that I’ll swear to,” said Honor,
hotly; “an’ if an angel from heaven told me her did, I wouldn’t believe
it.”

“An’ quite right you’d be,” said Mrs. Bloom.  “You put it like a true
friend.  True friendship be a-thought blind always; an’ ’tis well it is
so, for where there’s clear seeing between any two human beings, old or
young, man or woman, perfect friendship can’t be.  That’s why I’ve always
kept my mouth shut so close all my life; and I ban’t going to begin to
open it now I’m turned forty-five—not even to you, my dear.”

“Not a word would I believe—not a syllable,” repeated Honor.

“An’ not a word would you hear from me—good or bad.  What she said was
kindly meant—very kindly meant indeed.  It only showed that no two humans
look at life from the same point of view.  We knowed that afore.  For my
own part I’ve always declared that ’twas weak of you to believe all they
stories of ghosts an’ goblins, an’ dancing stones an’ the like.  As a
deep-thinking an’ true Christian I feel it.  But the difference between
me an’ her is that I say it to your face; she blames you behind your
back.”

“Avisa Mogridge has laughed at me often enough about it.  That’s
nothing,” said Honor.  “I know ’tis nonsense really, but I can’t help
believing the things.”

“I’m very glad you’ve got the sense to see it so.  ‘No,’ I said, ‘no,
Mrs. Mogridge, whatever Honor Haycraft may be, she’s not a fool.  Her
father told her about these solemn things in her youth, an’ many an old
ancient man hereabouts do still believe in ’em, though of course the
Bible is short an’ sharp with witches an’ such like.’”

“She didn’t say I was a fool?”

“Well, since you ax me, I must be honest, for my own soul’s sake.
Trouble I won’t make, an’ you’m far too sensible to think of it again.
‘Fool’ was not the word she used, but she wished you had more brains.
That may be the same thing, or it may not.  I up rather sharp an’ denied
you had any lack of intellects; but she said she was in the right.
‘Prove it,’ I said.  ‘Prove it you can’t, Avisa Mogridge.  She’m a
sensible, clever, good girl,’ I said, ‘an’ her head’s screwed on the
right way.’

“She bided silent a moment.  Then she said, ‘Honor reckons her goose is a
swan, an’ thinks that her ugly, li’l fat boy is a cherub.’  I stared at
her till my eyes bulged out; I couldn’t believe my own ears.  She meant
it, of course; but no call for you to grow so red, my dear, she didn’t
mean it a bit unkindly.  ’Twas just her honest opinion that your little
angel be too fat an’ too ugly for anything.  ‘If you think that,’ I
answered her, ‘you’d better not mention it.’”

“She said my li’l boy was ugly?”

“She thinks so.  She’s positive of it.  She’s a very honest woman, mind
you.  With all her many faults, she’s honest.  She wouldn’t have said it
if she hadn’t really believed it.  She’m dead certain of it.”

“My Billy ugly!  Did ’e ever set eyes on a finer babby, tell me that?”

“Me?  I never seed such a purty child in all my life.  He’m a like a li’l
blue-eyed Love off a valentine.  But she—”

“A woman who could say my child was ugly could only say it for malice,”
declared the red-haired mother, with a rising breast.

“Don’t think that.  Her own maidens be very homely, you see.  ’Tis a
little natural jealousy, be-like.”

“’Tis a lie, Jane Bloom, an’ I’ll never believe she said it—never.”

“You’ll be sorry for that word, Honor Haycraft.  Ax her, then.  Ax her if
her didn’t tell me your little boy was fat an’ ugly.  She’s never been
catched out in a lie yet, ’tis said.  See what she’ll answer you.  An’
when you’ve heard her speak, I shall expect you to say you’m sorry to me.
I never yet willingly uttered an unkind word against any living soul, an’
never will.  If you want to live in a fool’s paradise, that’s your
lookout.  But it shall never be said I didn’t do my duty to my neighbour
according to the Prayer Book ordinance.”

With this vague but masterly speech Mrs. Bloom rose from her tea and held
the cottage door open.  Her guest took the hint, and in ten minutes was
at home again.

Then she crossed the road, and seeing Avisa Mogridge in her garden with
the little girls and the infant Billy, who had been left in trust with
her, Honor spoke:

“Just one word, an’ only one, afore I go down to the village an’ give
that old cat-a-mountain, Jane Bloom, the lie to her crooked face.”

“Ah!  What have she said, then?” asked the other.  Mrs. Mogridge rose
from pulling up weeds, and lifted her shoulders to ease her back.

“She’ve told me as you told her that my child was fat an’ ugly.  I
answered in one word that she was a wicked liar.  An’ she answered back
that I’d better ax you, for you’d never been known to tell a falsehood in
all your born days.  Did you say it or didn’t you, Avisa?  I only want
your word.  Then I’ll go back-along and give her what for.”

Mrs. Mogridge paused with a bit of groundsel in her hand.  The children
frolicked beside her, and she bade them be silent, sharply.  Then she
dropped the groundsel and turned and spoke.

“I told you that you was wrong to go an’ speak to her.  I warned you
against it.  Now, I suppose, the fat’s in the fire.  You’d made me cross
a fortnight agone, when you said that my Minnie’s second teeth would
never come right.  An’ I got talking like a fool just afterward, an’ I
certainly said to Mrs. Bloom that your goose was a swan—same as it is
with all of us mothers—an’ I said that your little, dear boy was—was
ugly.  ’Twasn’t a right or a kind thing to say, an’ I’m very—”

“You said it!  An’ like enough you’ve said it a thousand times.  You’m a
wicked traitor; an’ I’ll never speak to you again, so help me God; an’ if
your beastly childer cross my threshold any more, or so much as touch my
garden palings, I’ll throw boiling water over ’em, so now you know, you
evil-minded, jealous devil!”

Mrs. Haycraft spoke no more, and waited for no answer.  She snatched up
her child, rushed into her own house, banged the door and was soon
sobbing over her fat-nosed Billy.



CHAPTER IV


When Jane Bloom’s husband took his lady out of Postbridge, so that she
might live down a connubial scandal and pursue her cleansing occupation
elsewhere, it was supposed that the deadly and famous quarrel between
Avisa and Honor would be healed.  The gossips of Postbridge all
prophesied a speedy return to friendship between the two widows, and not
a few well-meaning women set to work to play peacemaker.  But their
efforts met no response.  Both Avisa and Honor made it clear that
arbitration must be in vain, since this tragic matter went deeper than
plummet of peacemaker could ever sound.  Neither woman would make the
first move; but Mrs. Mogridge was prepared to welcome any overture from
the other.  She accepted the inevitable with considerable philosophy;
rightly appreciated the significance of the position; perceived how the
idlest, least malignant word may sometimes fall like a scourge upon the
back of the careless speaker.  She held herself punished, and quite
deservedly punished, for a very foolish error.  She mourned the event,
and with secret tears recalled the wisdom of her dead partner.  Mrs.
Haycraft, on the other hand, nursed her wrath and kept it warm.  Her
little boy justified the bygone criticism, and he grew less and less
personable.  But how could she know that?  To her eyes he was beautiful
above the children of men.  Daily he grew more like his father; daily his
little weak eyes reflected more of the blue of the sky.

Then he fell very sick and died.

A night of agony hid Honor, and in that darkness her tears descended like
winter rain.  Hopeless, helpless, red-eyed, she sat by the small body;
and women came to comfort her, but she cursed both God and them, and bade
them depart and leave her alone with grief greater than daughter of man
had yet suffered.

The day before the funeral the mother took no food, and entered upon that
nervous, neurotic period common to the time.  She never sat down.  She
roamed for miles in the narrow space of the house and garden.  She
arranged and rearranged the flowers on the coffin; she magnified small
griefs and temporary inconveniences.  She quarrelled bitterly with the
undertaker that the lining of the little box was cheaper than she had
directed.  She found a small flaw also upon the lid.  This was concealed
with putty, and Honor called down the wrath of the Everlasting upon the
carpenter who had made it.

A master sorrow in the minor sort now fell upon her.  There is a belief
on Dartmoor that if a little boy dies, he should be carried to his grave
by little girls, and when a small maid passes it is thought good if boys
are her bearers.  Honor hugged this tradition as a precious and seemly
observance; but it chanced that of small girls in Postbridge there were
then but four, and the task she desired to set them would need six pairs
of hands.  The misfortune swiftly mounted into a tragedy when viewed from
her distracted standpoint.  Her unrestrained grief grew voluble; she
mourned her lot to any who would listen.  From the first storm of weeping
and the first desire for peace and loneliness she became talkative, and,
in a condition of sustained incoherence, chattered, light-headed, from
morning until night.  She was rude to the clergyman when he came to see
her.  Her friends suggested that two more little girls should be obtained
from Princetown, or some neighbouring hamlet; but the poor soul explained
that this rite allowed of no such deviation.  The children must be those
who had known her dead baby, and actually played with him.  Others would
not answer the proper purpose.

Upon the night before the funeral the undertaker went home a shattered
man, for the matter of this tiny corpse had troubled him, and such
failure to satisfy the parent hurt his professional feelings.

“There wasn’t half the difficulties when us laid by His Honour, Lord
Champernowne, Peer of the Realm and J.P., an’ ten coaches, an’ a letter
of thanks after from the steward,” he grumbled to his wife.  But she
comforted him.

“The woman’s stark, staring mad, my dear.  Don’t think no more about her.
If you’d lined the casket with shining gold, her’d have grumbled because
there weren’t no diamonds in it.  An’ all for two pound, ten.  ’Twas like
your big heart to use elm, when any other man would have made deal do
very nice.”

Meantime, at the hour of gloaming, as Dartmoor vanished fold upon fold
into the purple of night, did Avisa Mogridge pluck heart, and cross the
high road, and enter her neighbour’s house.  She did not knock, but
lifted the latch boldly, walked in and stood before Honor, where the
unhappy mother sat and worked upon a black bonnet by candle-light.

“You!  You to come!  You, as may be a witch an’ overlooked my li’l
darling, for all I know!” she cried, leaping to her feet.

“Yes, ’tis me, Mrs. Haycraft; but no witch.  Only a woman as have seed
sorrow too—though no sorrow like your sorrow just now.  I’ve come to tell
’e I love ’e still, an’ I can’t bide away from ’e no more, an’ I won’t.
You shan’t drive me off.”

Honor breathed hard.

“Everything do happen all to once,” she said.

“Maybe I didn’t ought to have intruded; but I’m older than you, an’ I
thought—”

“You be safe.  I’m too weak to bear malice against you.  My darling’s
screwed down now.  If you’d seed him yesterday, you’d have called back
your wicked word, Avisa Mogridge.  He weren’t ugly after he died—he—oh,
God, an’ not one sound of his little noise in the house.  It’s killing
me.”

“To be frank with you, Honor, you must marry again.  You’m only
twenty-three.  Yes, I know you be.  An’ ’twas my little girls put them
flowers ’pon your window-sill last June on your birthday morning.  They
done it afore daybreak.  An’—an’—oh, woman, I be broken-hearted for ’e;
God’s my judge if I ban’t.”

Mrs. Haycraft was rocking herself backward and forward, and crying.

Suddenly she rose up.

“Come an’ see the coffin,” she said.  “Several of the gentry have sent
greenhouse flowers to me.  There’s a butivul smell to ’em.”

“I will come; an’ I want to say this.  My girls—do ’e let ’em help with
the thing you want.  They’d make six with t’other children.  Do ’e let
’em, Honor.”

“’Tis too late; they can’t get black now.”

“You forget my old mother died last Christmas.”

“Ah! so her did—that’s lucky,” said Mrs. Haycraft.

After the funeral the widows walked together.  They left their friends at
Postbridge, then returned home side by side.

As they ascended the hill, with Avisa’s two little girls marching
together behind them, a robin suddenly sang out sharp and clear.

“Thank the Lord I’ve heard that,” said Honor, very earnestly, alluding to
an ancient fable.

Her reconciled friend nodded.

“I be very glad also,” she said.  “To hear redbreast singing after a
child is buried do mean the little one’s safe in Heaven; though, all the
same, God only knows where the babbies should go to, if not to Him.”




WITH BELL, BOOK AND CANDLE


CHAPTER I


On a frosty night, when George III was King, certain men, for the most
part familiar customers, sat in the bar of the “Golden Anchor,” Daleham;
and amongst them appeared that welcome addition to the usual throng: a
stranger.  For his benefit old tales were told anew and ancient memories
ransacked; because this West country fishing village enjoyed rich
encrustation of legend and romance, and boasted a roll call of great
names and great deeds.  Here dwelt the spirits of bygone free-traders,
visible by night in the theatre of their lawless enterprises; and here
even more notable stories, touching more notable phantoms, might also be
gleaned from ancient intelligencers at the time of evening drinking.

The newcomer listened grimly to matters now much exercising Daleham.  He
was a hard-faced man with a blue chin and black eyes, whose short,
double-breasted jacket, wide breeches, glazed hat and pigtail marked a
seafarer.

“As for ghostes,” he said, “can’t swear I’ve ever seed one, but no
sailor-man, as have witnessed the Lord’s wonders in the deep, would dare
to doubt ’em.”

“Just picture a whole throng, my dear!”

John Cramphorn spoke.  He was an ancient fisher, and his face might have
stood for the Apostle Peter’s; but it quite gave the lie to his
character, for this venerable man was hand in glove with the smugglers,
had himself been a free-trader of renown, and now very gladly placed his
wit and experience at the command of the younger generation.  No word was
ever whispered against him openly, and yet the rumour ran that Johnny had
his share of every cargo successfully run upon these coasts, and that he
was the guiding spirit ashore, while “Merry Jonathan,” or Jonathan
Godbeer of Daleham, captained on the water that obscure body known as the
Daleham free-traders.

With such a sailor as Jonathan afloat and such a wise-head as Mr.
Cramphorn at home, the local smugglers earned a measure of fame that
reached even to the Revenue.  Indeed, at the moment of this story’s
opening, the little fishing village, with uneasy pride, was aware that a
Preventive Officer had been appointed for its especial chastisement and
control; but none feared the issue.  Every woman and child at Daleham
knew that it would task men of uncommon metal with hard heads and thick
skulls to lay their local champions by the heels.

“Ess,” said the white-bearded Cramphorn, “ghostes of men an’ ghostes of
hosses tu.  Ban’t many parishes as can shaw ’e such a brave turnout of
holy phantoms, I lay.  You might have seed that ruin in the fir trees
’pon top of the cliff as you comed down the hill p’raps?  Wheer the
fishermen’s gardens be.  Well, ’twas a famous mansion in the old days,
though now sinked to a mere landmark for mackerel boats.  But the
Stapledons lived theer in times agone, an’ lorded it awver all the land
so far as Dartymouth, ’tis thought.  Of course they died like theer
neighbours, an’ many a brave funeral passed out-along wheer I grow my bit
of kale to-day.  Yet no account taken till theer comed the terrible
business of Lady Emma Stapledon—poor soul.  Her was ordered by her
cold-hearted faither to marry a Lunnon man for his money—a gay young
youth of gert renown, an’ as big a rip as ever you see, an’ a very evil
character, but thousands of pounds in the bank to soften people’s minds.
Her wouldn’t take him, however, an’ peaked an’ pined, till at last—two
nights afore the marriage-day—her went out alone along that dangerous
edge of cliff what be named the Devil’s Tight-rope.  In charity us’ll say
the poor maiden’s foot slipped, though if it did, why for should her
funeral walk ever since when January comes round?  Anyway it shows her
had Christian burial no doubt, an’ the funeral can be seen
evermore—hosses an’ men, hearse an’ coffin.  Every moony night in January
it may be marked stealin’ like a fog awver the tilth by the old road from
the ruined gates; an’ to see it only axes a pinch of faith in the
beholder.  I’ve watched it scores o’ dozens o’ times—all so black as sin
an’ silent as the grave.  My sweat falled like rain fust time I seed it,
but I minded how the Lord looks arter His awn.  Of course an honest,
church-going man’s out o’ the reach o’ ghostes.”

Mr. Cramphorn stopped and buried his beautiful Roman nose in some rum and
water.  Then Mrs. Pearn, mistress of the “Golden Anchor,” mended the
fire, and a man, sitting in the ingle, asked a question.

“Where’s Jenifer to?  ’Tis late for her to be out alone.”

The old woman answered:—

“Gone up the hill for green stuff.  Her laughs at all you silly men.  I
told her how ’twas the time for Lady Emma’s death-coach; but her said so
long as they didn’t want her to get in an’ sit along wi’ she, her’d not
mind no death-coaches, nor ghostes neither.”

“’Tis very unseemly for a maid to talk so,” declared the stranger,
gravely.  “Them as flout spirits often have to pay an ugly reckoning.”

Others were also of this mind and Mr. Cramphorn gave instances.

“My stars!  You’m makin’ me cream with fear, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Pearn,
after supping full on their horrid recollections; “best to go up the
hill, Jonathan Godbeer, an’ find the wench.  ’Tis your work, seeing you’m
tokened to her.”

The stranger started and cast a sharp glance where sat the man addressed.
Merry Jonathan was a tall and square-built sailor with a curly head and
an eye that looked all people squarely in the face.  A crisp beard served
to hide his true expression, and the cloak of a smile, usually to be
found upon his lips, concealed the tremendous determination of his
countenance.  Indeed he habitually hid behind a mask of loud and somewhat
senseless laughter.  But those who served him at his secret work and in
times of peril, knew a different Jonathan, not to be described as
“Merry.”  Now the man rose and grinned at the stranger amiably until his
grey eyes were quite lost in rays of crinkled skin.  He out-stared the
other seafarer, as he made it a rule to out-stare all men; then he
prepared to obey his future mother-in-law.

“Mustn’t let my sweetheart be drove daft by—” he began, when the inn door
opened and a girl, with her hair fallen down her back and a terrified
white face, appeared and almost dropped into Godbeer’s arms.  “Gude
powers!  What’s the matter, my dear maid?” he cried.  “Who’ve hurt ’e?
Who’ve dared?  Tell your Jonathan an’ he’ll smash the man like
eggshells—if ’tis a man.”

Jenifer clung to him hysterically and her teeth chattered.  They took her
to the fire and her mother brought a tumbler of spirits and water at Mr.
Cramphorn’s direction.

“Oh my God, I knawed how ’twould be,” wailed the old woman.  “Her’ve seed
what her didn’t ought, an’ now her’ll suffer for it!”

Jenifer was on her lover’s lap by the fire and tears at last came to her
eyes.  Then she wept bitterly and found her tongue.

“Put your arm around me,” she said; “close—close—Jonathan.  I’ve seed
it—Lady Emma’s death-coach—creeping awver the frozen ground up-along.  It
passed wi’in ten yards of where I was cutting cabbages, an’ never such
cold I felt.  It have got to my heart an’ I’ll die—I knaw it.”

“You might have been mistook, young woman,” said the blue-muzzled man,
civilly; but she shook her head.

“A gert hearse wi’ feathers an’ a tall man in front, an’ four hosses all
blacker’n the fir-wood they comed from.  An’ the moonlight shone through
’em where they moved away to the churchyard; an’ I fainted, I reckon,
then come to an’ sped away afore they returned.”

“They’d have been there again in an hour or two,” declared old Cramphorn.
“That’s the way of it.  Ten o’clock or so they sets out, an’ back they
come by midnight or thereabouts.”

Then the stranger rose to retire, but before doing so he declared his
identity.

“I may tell you, neighbours, that I be the Preventive Officer sent to
work along with the cutter from Dartmouth.  My name be Robert Bluett, an’
I’m an old man-o’-war’s man an’ a West countryman likewise.  An’ I look
to every honest chap amongst ’e to help me in the King’s name against
lawbreakers.  So all’s said.”

A murmur ran through the company.

“Question is what be honest an’ what ban’t.  Things ban’t dishonest
’cause Parliament says so,” growled a long-faced, sour man.  “Free
tradin’s the right answer to wrongful laws, an’ ’tis for them up-along to
mend Justice, not rob us.”

Jonathan Godbeer, however, stoutly applauded Mr. Bluett.

“I be just a simple fisherman myself,” he said; “but what I can do
against they French rascals I will do.  You may count upon me.”

Mr. Bluett regarded Johnny Cramphorn and saw that the patriarch’s eyes
were fixed on Godbeer and full of amazement.

“You to say that!” he murmured, “you—when us all knows—but ban’t no
business of mine, thank the Lord.  At least you may count upon an old man
to stand by the King and his lawful laws, same as I always have and
always will so long as I be spared.”

Riotous laughter greeted these noble sentiments, and Bluett, vaguely
aware that the company laughed as much with the ancient as at him,
departed to bed.  He was staying at the “Golden Anchor” until his
lodgment at Daleham should be ready for him.



CHAPTER II


Great confusion, shouting and swearing kept Robert Bluett wakeful for
some time, and next morning he learned the reason of it.  As he walked
early upon the quay before breakfast, tried to master the intricate
coast-line at a glance and longed to be afloat that he might get a wider
and juster view of the red and honeycombed cliffs, a woebegone figure
approached him—a bent and hobbling creature that crawled on two sticks,
wore a three-cornered hat and had his right eye concealed by a big black
patch.  Only the flowing beard of Johnny Cramphorn proclaimed him.

“God save you, Master Bluett, or I should say ‘Cap’n Bluett,’” he began.
“The very man I wanted for to see.”

“Who’s been clawing you?” asked the Excise Officer.

“Who but the Dowl’s own anointed?  You heard the tantara in the tap-room?
Well, ’twas upon an aged piece like me they varmints falled like heathen
wolves.  Look here!”

He lifted his patch and showed a pale blue eye set in a bruise as black
as ink.  Thus seen it suggested a jackdaw’s.

“Jonathan Godbeer’s hand done that—the Lord judge un!  Wi’ his bullock’s
fist he knocked me down, ’cause I withstood un to his face, like the
prophet withstood David.”

“Ban’t no quarrel of mine,” said Mr. Bluett, “though if all I hear be
true, me an’ Godbeer may fall out afore the world’s much older.”

“Ess—if you’m honest, you’ll fall out wi’ him.  ’Twas honesty brought me
these cruel bruises.  When you’d gone, I rose in my wrath an’ axed un how
he dared to lie to you so open; then he smote me.”

Mr. Bluett’s natural probity here led him into unwisdom.

“To be plain,” he said, “I haven’t heard no very good account of you
neither.”

“Ah, ’tis so hard to get away from one’s sins!  I’ll be honest, Cap’n,
same as you be,” answered Mr. Cramphorn.  “I doan’t deny but I’ve been a
free-trader in my time, though ’twas little enough ever I made by it but
a score on the wrong side of the Book o’ Life.  But I’ve long been weary
of ill-doing and be set ’pon the right road this many years, as Parson
Yates will tell ’e.  ’Twas for the cause of right I got these blows—same
as Paul his stripes—an’ though I’ve been that man’s friend in time past,
now I’m gwaine to take vengeance against un, an’ next time I hears tell
of his games, you’ll be the fust to know it.”

“That will suit me very well,” answered Bluett.

“An’ I ax you to back me up an’ protect me henceforth in the King’s
name,” continued Johnny.  “To think of a man as would wallop an old blid
like me!  No better’n a murderer—there he is now!  Doan’t you go away
from me till he’ve passed us by.”

Jonathan Godbeer walked along the quay to the boats.  He scowled at old
Cramphorn and touched his hat to the officer.

“Marnin’, sir!  I see thicky old rat have got ’e by the ear.  I thrashed
un last night, ancient though he be, for calling me a smuggler afore the
company; an’ I’ll thrash un every time he dares to do the like.  Take
care how you put your trust in him, for the Faither of Lies be a fule to
that man.  He never done nobody a gude turn in’s life; though he’ll get a
gude turn yet hisself when the cart goes from under him an’ leaves him
dancin’ ’pon a rope.  I warn ’e against un for all his white beard!”

Jonathan grinned at his own prophecy and departed; Cramphorn shook his
fist and chattered curses; and Mr. Bluett went upon this way.  He was
puzzled but not ill-pleased.

“When thieves fall out, honest men come by theer own,” he reflected, and
returned to breakfast.

                                * * * * *

Jenifer Pearn waited upon him at his meal and took occasion to give Mr.
Bluett yet another version of the brawl that had troubled his slumbers
over night; but as she loved Merry Jonathan, her story redounded little
to the smuggler’s discredit.

“They all want to be your friends,” she explained; “but, except my
Jonathan, theer ban’t a pin to choose among ’em.  He’m honest as
daylight.”

Mr. Bluett thereupon changed the subject and trusted that Jenifer was
none the worse for her fright.  The girl had a dark, keen face, was built
generously and evidently enjoyed unusual physical strength for a woman.
Yet the old sailor recollected that she had been no more than a pleasant
armful for her future husband.

“I be well again,” she said, “yet I wish I hadn’t seen no such dreadful
contrivance, I’m sure.  ’Tis a very sad thing, an’ mother sez how Parson
Yates did ought to be axed to faace they phantoms in the name of the Lord
wi’ a bell, a book an’ a cannel, ’cordin’ to the right an’ holy way in
such matters.  But Gran’faither Newte an’ Toby Pearn, my great-uncle, an’
a gude few other auld parties say that Lady Emma’s funeral be the
chiefest glory of Daleham an’ ’twould be a thousand pities to go an’ lay
it wi’ a bit of parson’s work.”

The officer was interested.

“For my part,” he said, “I think if the poor soul killed herself two
hundred years ago, ’tis time her was laid peaceful an’ reg’lar as by law
appointed.  ’Tis all us can do for ghostes; to lay ’em; an’ even then it
axes a clergyman.  An’ the holiest have got to mind theer _p_’s an’
_q_’s, for, make a mistake, an’ so like as not they’m tored to pieces for
their trouble.”

“I’d rather not hear tell no more about it,” answered Jenifer, shivering
and looking uneasily about her.  “But this I knaw; Parson Yates ban’t the
man for the job—so meek as Moses he be, an’ would run from a goose, let
alone a ghostey.”

“If ’tis proved his duty, he’ve got to faace it, however,—same as all of
us has got to faace our duty,” declared Mr. Bluett.



CHAPTER III


A week elapsed and the tragic dispute between Merry Jonathan and his
ancient ally grew into a nine days’ wonder.  That the new-come
representative of law was responsible for their quarrel none doubted, for
Mr. Bluett had arrived in an hour not auspicious from the smugglers’
standpoint.  He was at Daleham a fortnight earlier than most people
expected him, and the presence of himself and his mates had threatened
directly to interfere with greater matters than he guessed.  Yet the
secret of a cargo, its arrival nigh Daleham and the hour and place, now
came frankly into Robert Bluett’s keeping, since old Cramphorn—his
friendship turned to gall under Godbeer’s heavy hands—for once followed
the unfamiliar paths of rectitude.  So, at least, he declared to the
Exciseman, though even Mr. Bluett, whose mind was cast in simple mould,
perceived that a private hatred and a private grudge were responsible for
the patriarch’s treachery, rather than any desire to do right.  It was
mention of his former partner that always stung old Johnny into passion,
made his beard shake and his voice go shrill and cracked.

“A mighty haul of French fishes—brandy—baccy—lace an’ such like; an’ now
I’m a changed man an’ shall take no part,” he explained to his new
friend.

“Theer’s foreign fal-lals ’bout that young woman to the inn,” said Mr.
Bluett.  “Stuff that never comed honest about her neck, I’ll swear.”

“His gift.  They’m tokened, though God send you’ll lay un by the heels
an’ show her the mistake she’m makin’ in time.  An’ now listen, for I
doan’t want to be seen with you in public no more.  When I quarrelled
with the man,—Godbeer,—I knowed he’d change the appointed date; an’ sure
enough he did so.  But theer’s wan hand of his crew—no call to name
names—who be on my side; an’ he’ve told me the real date.  Which that is
Wednesday next, if this here northeast wind holds.”

“That’s the day I be taking my men to Dartmouth.”

“D’you think Merry Jonathan doan’t know that?  He knows everything.  He
knows I be talkin’ to ’e now; but he doan’t know what I’ve told ’e; and
he’d be ravin’ mad if he did.”

“Us mustn’t go to Dartmouth then.”

“No fay!  But you must let him think you have.  You must start by day an’
get back after dusk an’ lie by the cliff roads—some of your chaps by
each; for theer ban’t no other ways up.  An’ the Dartymouth cutter must
slip out the moment after dimpsy light; an’ wi’ any luck you’ll take the
Frenchman tu.  Of course Wednesday be the day Cap’n Wade always sails
west wi’ the cutter.  He’m such a man of method that the smugglers know
to a mile wheer the fool be, so reg’lar as they know moon an’ tides.”

“I’ll change all that,” declared Bluett.

“An’ best begin Wednesday; an’ you must swear on your dying oath my name
doan’t come out.  For Jonathan would swing for me, so cheerful as a flea,
if he heard I’d informed.”

The officer regarded Johnny with stern contempt.

“The dirty work of the world have got to be done; an’ your breed never
dies,” he said; “you’re not nice, but you’re needful—like vultures an’
jackals as I’ve seed around foreign ports.  No, I’ll not name you.”

“As to reward?  Theer’s my friend tu, as have told me the secret.  ’Tis
right us should get our deserts for smashing that cowardly dog.  An’ God,
He knows how poor I be.  But theer’ll be a thousand golden guineas in it
for you, so like as not; an’ if you take the foreigner, her’ll be worth a
Jew’s-eye, for she’s a butivul thing by all accounts, though if the
cutter catches her ’twill be by stealth, not sailin’.”

“’Twould make a stir,” admitted the other, cautiously.  Then a sudden
wave of suspicion crossed his mind.

“If you’re lying to me, you’ll repent it,” he said.

“Judge by what I lose,” retorted the old man, almost tearfully.  “To put
this harvest into your hands is to rob my own pocket.  Baccy an’ winter
drinkin’—I give up all for the hate I bear against that man.  But take my
word or leave it.”

Old Cramphorn’s bitterness of expression and the lean fist raised and
shaken at Merry Jonathan’s empty boat hard by, went far to convince Mr.
Bluett.  That day he hired a horse and rode over to Dartmouth and in the
evening met his secret accomplice again among the usual crowd at the bar
of the “Golden Anchor.”  Jonathan Godbeer was not present, but the rest
of the company now knew the officer by name and treated him with outward
civility and respect.

The conversation ran on Lady Emma’s death-coach.  Even Parson Yates had
been awakened from his abstracted existence by the reports of this
singular apparition, for many had seen it of late and not a few fearfully
approached their pastor upon the subject.  That evening, indeed, the folk
awaited news of some definite decision from Daleham’s spiritual leader,
because, as Jenifer Pearn told the Exciseman, though certain ancient
celebrities had objected to interference with a vision so historical,
others held it a scandal that any patrician maiden’s spirit should thus
continue to revisit the scenes of her life and taking off.  Greater
matters occupied Robert Bluett’s mind, but, sailor-like, he loved a
ghost, and his life had not changed the superstitious nature of him.  He
listened with the rest, therefore, while Johnny related what had passed
between himself and the clergyman.

“’Twas hard to shake sense into the old gen’leman.  He doan’t want to
believe it, though theer’s his open Bible staring him in the face every
day of his life.  But a man’s reason be nought against the pull of
conscience; so he’m gwaine up-along to see for hisself.  Then, if the
things do appear to his sight, he’ll go forth in the name of the Lord to
quench ’em.”

“He’ll never do it—such a timorous man as him,” said Mrs. Pearn; but
Cramphorn assured her that the deed was done.

“He’ve gone to-night.  I started along with un.  ‘Shall I come with ’e,
your reverence?’ I axed him.  An’ he said ‘No,’ though he’d have liked to
say ‘Ess.’  ‘Who wants man’s aid if his hand be in his Master’s?’ he sez
to me.  ‘Not your reverence, that’s sartain,’ I sez to him.  Then he went
up-along and I comed in here.”

Conversation continued and then, some half an hour later, a little man in
clerical costume, with tiny legs that shook beneath him, suddenly entered
the inn.  He was very pale and blinked at the blazing oil lamp above the
bar.

“’Tis his reverence’s self!” cried Mrs. Pearn.

“No less, my good woman, no less.  A glass of your best brandy, please.
I—I—”

“You’m gallied—you’m likewise skeered.  I see it in your worshipful
manner of shaking below the knee.  I wish to God you had let me go along
with ’e.  But, my stars! you must have comed down Red Hill properly
quick, if so be you went to the top of un.”

“I did descend quickly, John Cramphorn.  I have no hesitation in
declaring that never have I come down that hill so fast before.  The Lord
looked to it that I dashed not my foot against a stone.  And,
furthermore, this apparition is no mere conceit of ignorance or bucolic
fancy; I myself, my friends, have seen it; and I heartily wish that I had
not done so.”

“Pass the glass to his reverence, Jenifer, will ’e; an’ get you out of
the armchair, Toby, an’ let minister come by the fire.  I’ve put in hot
water an’ sugar an’ the brandy be—”

She stopped.  All men knew the brandy of the “Golden Anchor,” but it was
not considered good manners to criticise it.

Mr. Yates drank, then colour returned to his little grey face and he
passed his glass for a second dose.

“I could discourse upon this theme at very considerable length,” he said;
“but the matter calls for deeds rather than words, or perhaps I should
say both.”

“No doubt, as a man of God, your duty do lie clear afore you, if I may
say so respectful,” ventured Robert Bluett; and the pastor admitted that
it was so.

“By the help of Heaven these unhappy beings, that here dwell midway
between earth and heaven, must be laid to rest,” he said.  “Thaumaturgy,
or working of miracles, can only still subsist at the desire of Jehovah,
and if He wills that I liberate these funereal spirits to their rest, I
can do it, not otherwise.”

“I lay you’ll do it, such a holy man as you,” foretold Johnny Cramphorn,
genially.

“But, for God’s love, don’t mess it up,” added Mr. Bluett, “’cause if you
make any error, they’ll rend ’e to tatters.”

“If Heaven wills and my health permits, I go on Tuesday night in all the
dignity and power of my calling,” declared Parson Yates; “and now I will
thank you to see me home, such among you as journey on my way.”

A few men departed with their pastor; Cramphorn settled to his last pipe
and glass beside the fire; and Robert Bluett went upon his nocturnal
duties.  For, since his arrival, things were mightily changed at Daleham;
keen eyes never closed on sea or land; most perfect cordons had been
established and a sure system extended far to east and west.  It was
admitted that with such parole of cliffs and coombs, such searching
scrutiny by night and day of every dark lane, lonely road and
seaward-facing cavern, that not so much as a runlet of spirits could swim
unrecorded into Daleham or ride out of it.

How Merry Jonathan under these distracting circumstances could continue
to be merry, his friends and neighbours wondered.  Indeed, twice within a
week he had brought back from the sea pollock and conger—his legitimate
objects of pursuit at this season.  But that Jonathan Godbeer should sell
fish was a significant sign of the times, and already folks said that Mr.
Cramphorn was avenged.



CHAPTER IV


Gentle snow fell through a grey night as a party of men and women marched
up Red Hill upon the following Tuesday evening.  An invisible moon made
all this clear.  Parson Yates led the way with his cassock hitched out of
the snow and with a stout boy on either side of him.  One lad bore a
candle, and the other, a little bell.

“Butivul night for a holy deed, I’m sure,” said Mr. Cramphorn.  Mrs.
Pearn, Jenifer and Mr. Bluett walked beside him and a dozen villagers
accompanied them.  The matter, however, at their pastor’s desire had been
kept as far as possible from the general ear.

“I hope as you’m lookin’ sharp to the roads an’ the quay an’ Smugglers’
Lane as usual,” whispered Johnny to Robert Bluett.  “Some long tongue be
sure to blab this business; an’ if the Frenchman’s laying off, they might
signal her in to-night, ’stead of to-morrow.”

“Not so much as a sea-otter could go from sea to shore without one of my
men would know it,” answered the other.

“Then a great load be off my mind, I assure ’e.”

Red Hill above Daleham was a sandstone bluff that sprang up near three
hundred feet abruptly from the sea, and, save at low tides, deep water
always ran beneath.  Upon its head a rough tonsure of wind-worn pine
trees circled the grey ruins of Stapledon manor-house, and inland
therefrom extended the fishermen’s gardens and stretched two roads.  One
of these ways led to Daleham Church and the country; the other was that
up which Parson Yates and his company now climbed from the village.

“Here will we stand,” said the good man, “and should anything in the
nature of a superhuman visitation occur, you must light your candle,
Richard Trout, and you, Noah Collins, after I have lifted my voice the
first time, must strike upon the bell thrice—for each Person of the
Ever-blessed Trinity.  And see no wax falls from the candle on to my
book, boy.”

They drew up outside the belt of fir and all endured half an hour of
misery, for the snow, though slight, persisted and the air and earth were
bitter cold.  Presently, however, the snow thinned to scattered flakes,
then stopped; a star stole out and touched the white carpet with silver.
Then came the beat of the church clock telling ten, and, as if in answer,
a sigh ran through the woods, and gloomy figures moved beneath the trees.

Silent as a dream and darker than night itself against the snow, a black
pageant crept from the forest, and crossed the open land.  One tall
figure, above man’s common stature, moved in front and, following him,
came horses that drew a plumed hearse, while certain footmen moved
orderly behind.  Then did Dick Trout, with shaking blue fingers, strike
tinder and make a flame, and Noah Collins prepared to beat a triple
tattoo upon his bell.  Only Mr. Yates himself unhappily failed at the
critical pinch.

“Give it ’em; give it to ’em, my dear soul, or they’ll be gone!” implored
Mr. Cramphorn in frantic accents.  But the little man had dropped his
book from a numbed and shaking hand, and, by the time he had picked it up
again, the ghostly funeral was sweeping along the church road, already
half swallowed up by night.

“I lacked the power of speech,” stuttered Mr. Yates.  “I cannot deny
it—the spirit of fear came upon me and I dropped my book.”

“Give ’em a broadside coming back, your reverence—if ’tis true as they do
come back,” suggested Bluett.

Twenty minutes later a man approached by the road from the church, and
Cramphorn eagerly enquired of him whether he had seen the funeral.

“Funeral?  No, I seed no funeral,” answered the voice of Merry Jonathan.
“Be that Parson Yates huntin’ ghostes again?”

“We have come to liberate these unhappy phantoms and so far failed.  They
passed before I summoned presence of mind to address them.”

“‘Passed?’  When?  Why for didn’t I see ’em?”

“You!” snorted Johnny Cramphorn.  “Who be the likes of you to see such
holy things?”

Jonathan growled and approached Jenifer and her mother.

“Best you women come home, else you’ll get your noses frozen off, an’ the
spirits won’t thaw ’em for ’e, ’cepting those at home.”

“Let us have no irreverence, Jonathan Godbeer,” said the clergyman.  “You
will do better to add your prayers to ours, that my courage may be
sustained and my voice strengthened for the coming ordeal.”

The captain of the smugglers did not answer, but strode forth and walked
over white ground lately traversed by the procession of spirits.

“Doan’t ’e cross theer track, my dear man,” cried Mrs. Pearn; “else ten
to one they’ll blast ’e crooked for the rest of your days!”

But her caution came too late.  Godbeer stood and gazed upon the snow
where the spectral hearse had passed.  Then he lifted his voice and
shouted with all his might.

“Gauger Bluett!  Gauger Bluett!  This here be your job, not parson’s.
Quick, man, quick!  Ghostes or no ghostes, the snow’s took their shoe
marks if I see right.  Boots an’ hoofs an’ wheels—no bogies them.  Ha-ha!
the spirits that passed along here was inside the hearse, not outside!”

The Exciseman and others rushed forward to find Merry Jonathan’s words
were true, for the new-fallen snow had been trampled with feet of men and
horses, and seamed with tracks of heavy wheels.

“Theer now!  I’ve often thought they rascals might have ’e that way,
Cap’n,” said Godbeer, with deep concern.  “To think of the wickedness o’
the world!  Just come in the trees behind the ruin.  ’Tweern’t my
business, of course, but more’n wance walkin’ ’pon the beach below,
takin’ the air at low tide, I’ve looked up at the face of the cliff by
night and fancied I seed ropes pulling things up the precipice.  Then I
thought, ‘No—surely not.  Can’t be no hookem-snivey doings under darkness
wi’ such a man as Cap’n Bluett amongst us.’”

Jonathan grinned and the moon came out and touched his white teeth.
Cramphorn held up a lantern, and Bluett himself uttered words not seemly
for the ear of Parson Yates.

Then he turned to follow the direction of the smugglers’ funeral.

“I bid every honest man come along with me in the King’s name,” he cried.
“Them as have done this deed shall smart for theer night’s work yet!”

“Us’ll all help ’e heart an’ soul, I’m sure,” declared Merry Jonathan.
“We’m a thought behind the rogues, I fear.  But what’s that with right
’pon our side?”

They scrambled and hastened along the rutted snow, and Cramphorn and
Godbeer commented in cheerful chorus on the event as they trotted beside
the furious officer.

“What I’m fearin’ is that these scamps have been at theer games all the
week,” gasped the aged Johnny while he shuffled forward.  “Theer’s a dark
plot against our good name, and while we’ve all been countin’ to rub it
in to-morrow night, they’ve run theer cargo and hid it in the ruin of the
Manor this longful time—pulled it up the cliff an’ been takin’ it away
reg’lar night after night, while honest men was on the watch—some place
else.”

“Makes me near burst wi’ rage,” said Jonathan, “an’ all them fine fellows
ready, an’ the cutter sailin’ about over the sea so butivul!  An’ perhaps
the cargo was run that very night Cap’n Bluett comed amongst us at the
‘Golden Anchor,’ an’ told us what a great man he was.  All play-actin’,
an’ even my own girl Jenifer to come home so frightened.  To think a
man’s own girl would deceive him so wicked!”

“Wi’ Pastor Yates at his post tu, tryin’ so hard to larn us all better!”
panted Cramphorn.

Now ahead loomed a huge black object where crossways met at a lonely spot
nearly a mile inland.  It was empty and proved to be the skeleton of a
farm waggon painted black, boarded up, and adorned with tufts of shavings
dipped in tar.  The snow had been trampled for twenty yards round about
it and indications of other wheels diverged landward on three sides into
the night.

Cramphorn, Godbeer and Robert Bluett, now far ahead of their companions,
stood before this spectacle.

“They’ve done you, by G—!” gasped the old man.  “An’ to think of all your
bold heroes with theer swords an’ cutlasses an’ pistols a-sitting
freezing in every lane and by every drain an’ rat-hole around the
village!  ’Tis amazin’ such things be allowed to fall out.”

The officer did not answer.  He had seen the ancient and Godbeer grin
amiably each upon the other, and now his thick skull appreciated the
truth and he turned to chew his gall alone.

Merry Jonathan shouted after him.

“Ten to one they’ll tell ’e that Maypole chap as walked in front of the
funeral was a man by the name of Godbeer.  But don’t you b’lieve it,
Cap’n.  You’ll never catch me an’ Master Cramphorn in no such job.”

“Though we’ve made up our difference, as becomes Christian men,” declared
Johnny.

Bluett turned and addressed them.

“They cry loudest who cry last,” he said.  “The stones be piled as’ll
hold you tight yet, you bowldacious thieves; an’ the wood be seasoned as
you’ll swing from.”

Cramphorn wagged his beard.

“My stars!  Hark to un!  Theer’s a sour temper!  Theer’s sorry thanks for
all we’ve done!  ’Tis a very thankless generation for sartain.  Gimme
your arm back-along, Merry.  We’m most tu good to mix wi’ common men—you
an’ me—that’s the naked truth of it.”




NOTES.


{3}  Copyright, 1900.

{10}  _Rexens for cannel-making_.  Rushes for candle-making.

{16}  _Taffety_.  Delicate, dainty.

{70}  _Church-vamp_.  Font.

{84}  _Giglet-market_.  A hiring fair for domestic servants, held in
times past at Okehampton and elsewhere in the West.

{100}  _Mommet_.  Scapegoat.

{119}  _Awnself_.  Selfish.

{167}  Copyright by Paul R. Reynold.